Her father's car stopped in front of the house she had last visited years ago, visiting her uncle with her family when she was 10. Iroha's mother had still been alive back then, and she was sad not to remember a lot from that time. Now she had just finished high school and was waiting for her college applications to be processed, so she could hopefully get into one of her dream schools. Iroha wanted to study English Literature and become a teacher, as she was passionate about working with children and teaching them the joy of reading and writing.
But in the months until she went to college she would have to live with her uncle Dennis as her father and his new wife wanted to go travelling and didn't want to leave her home alone for three months. Iroha would actually have preferred that, but her opinion hadn't been taken into consideration so now she was stuck in the middle of nowhere with her uncle whom she knew almost nothing about.
Her dad John helped her get all of her bags from the trunk of the car and walked up the faded porch to the front door with her. Whilst Iroha's relationship to her dad had been loving and caring when her mom was still alive, it had grown a lot colder since her death. Especially since his marriage to Iroha's stepmom Michelle, who was only 9 years older than Iroha was now, she felt like she didn't quite belong in her own family anymore.
Now they just exchanged a quick goodbye once her dad had thanked his brother again for taking care of this for him, and she felt like there was a silent conversation happening between the two that she couldn't make sense of.
Only when her dad had gone back to his car and driven away did Dennis actually acknowledge her. Instead of shaking her hand, which she offered to him he leant in to hug her close to him. He was a tall man, towering over Iroha's short 5'2" by at least a foot as he pressed her petite form against his muscular one. That did make Iroha slightly uncomfortable, after all she hadn't seen him in years and they had never been close. However she didn't say anything and thought that when she would live with him for months, she probably had to be okay being hugged by him.
"Been a while since I last saw you, sweetheart. You've grown up into such a beauty!" he said, smiling in a friendly way but his gaze kept moving to her chest. Iroha knew she was pretty, she had been on the cheerleading squad in high school giving her a toned body and her dark eyes and chestnut curls caught a lot of men's eyes. Her C-cup breasts were a nice size on her small form and her rather big perky butt had been the topic of imagination for a lot of her male classmates, not that she knew of that of course.
"Ummh, thanks. Where should I put my stuff?" She looked down at her feet as she said this, uncomfortable with both the situation of moving in with him and with his penetrating gaze on her.
"I'll take you up to the bedroom. Just follow me." He turned around and strode down a hallway and up a flight of stairs, before opening the door furthest down the corridor. Iroha had time to ponder him on the way. Her uncle was 37 years old, she knew that from the yearly birthday cards her family sent him and in good shape as far as she could see. He was serious and hardworking from what she remembered from her childhood, not one to make jokes or really talk all that much but she didn't remember him as ever being unpleasant to be around. Then why was he making her so uncomfortable now?
Trying to shake the uneasy feeling she had, she stepped through the door her uncle had opened which closed behind them with a click. The room was not what she had expected at all. It wasn't the size of it, the furniture within or even the decor that was odd, it was how lived in it obviously looked. There was men's clothing on the back of an armchair and a pair of boxers on the ground in front of the bed, the bed itself had apparently been made in a hurry as the sheets weren't even and the pillows looked to have been haphazardly thrown on top.
Iroha turned around to look at her uncle.
"You must have taken me to the wrong room, clearly someone lives here!" She made to move past him towards the door, but Dennis stopped her by grabbing her around shoulder and pulling her body close to his.
"No, my dear, I did not take you to the wrong room. You are right that someone lives here, I do actually, but I never said that you would get your own room." He smiled at her, a smile that was meant to calm her, tell her that everything was alright but Iroha felt a little afraid now.
"I can't stay in the same room with you! There must be another place for me to sleep, I'll stay on the sofa if there's no alternative but I won't share a bed with you." Iroha tried to pull away from him, to get out of his grip but his hand only gripped her shoulder more tightly whilst his other arm snaked around her waist, moving uncomfortably close to her ass over her short dress. It was a warm summer's day and Iroha had wanted to take advantage of not having to follow a school dress code anymore, but now she regretted wearing the short light blue dress today.
"Oh yes, you can and you will, just like you'll do anything else I ask you to do. And right now I want you to take that cute little dress of so I can get you in my bed and fuck your sweet little pussy." He expected her beginning to struggle in earnest and held her arms to her sides by clamping one of his larger muscular arms around her whilst his other hand began pulling her dress up inch by inch.
Iroha was trying hard to break free from his grasp, she managed to hit his thigh painfully as she tried to knee his groin but he managed to get her dress up to right below her breasts without letting her get away. All the while Iroha was crying out for him to stop, to leave her alone.
"You can't do this to me! No! Stop, I'm your niece, you can't do this! Uncle Dennis! I don't want this, let me go! No!" She was crying by now, tears streaming down her face as her uncle ripped the dress off her, leaving her standing in only a black bralette and panty set. She felt more exposed than ever before in her life. Iroha was a virgin, she had only ever kissed and touched a guy above his clothes, now her uncle was forcing himself upon her and she was in his house, locked in a room with him with no one around for miles. She could feel his erection pressing into her naked belly through his jeans as his hands moved to the clasp of her bralette on her back.
"Oh sweet girl, I can do anything I want to you now. I even have your dad's permission to fuck you and knock you up, although I would have done that either way. So stop fucking whining and accept that from now on you'll spend a lot of time with my cock inside you." With this he managed to open the clasp and pull the flimsy fabric of her bralette off and away from her.
She continued struggling as he pushed her back towards the bed, laying her down on it as he straddled her hips. Iroha's arms were free now, so she tried to punch him in the face but her uncle only laughed and pulled out some tape from the bedside drawer. With this he secured her hands together above her head before attaching them to the headboard. This pushed her breasts out towards him, which he took advantage of by taking the nipple of her left breast into his mouth and sucking on it.
"Aah, I hate you, you need to stop doing this, please! I'm a virgin, I don't want to lose it like this! Please stop this, I won't ever tell anyone if you just stop now, please!" She was noticing quickly that trying to get her hands free was doing nothing, so now she focused on trying to kick him again but with him straddling her it was hard to even move her legs. Iroha felt incredibly afraid lying almost naked on the soft bed with her uncle over her, his mouth on her chest. She couldn't believe that her own dad had actually agreed to letting his brother do this to her. How could he be okay with this?
"If you don't stop complaining, I'll tape your mouth shut too!" Dennis said as he pulled his own T-shirt over his head and threw it somewhere in the room. If Iroha hadn't been so terrified and focused on finding a way out of this situation, she would have noticed that he was quite well-built and not unattractive for a man his age at all.
"No, uncle Dennis, please just stop this now. I won't bother you, I'll find somewhere else to stay just let me go please!" Iroha began sobbing as her uncle shifted his focus from her chest to her panties, which he ripped off her in one quick motion. She was now entirely bare before him and she could see his erection straining against the fabric of his jeans. The bulge in his pants looked huge and terrifying to a virgin like her, and she wanted desperately to get as far away as possible from him.
"I told you what would happen if you didn't stop whining. Tape it is then." he said, as he ripped off a piece of tape and placed it over her mouth. She was still trying to plead and beg him to stop, but only muffled noise came out as tears were streaming down her face.
Dennis started unbuttoning his own pants now and pulled them and his boxers off, freeing his rock-hard cock from it's confines. He was a large man and his cock matched his overall stature. 9 inches long and as thick as Iroha's wrists, it made a new wave of tears flow down her cheeks and her muffled protests got louder.
Her uncle however just ignored her pleas and spread her legs forcefully to get a good look at her pussy. She was waxed bare, not liking the hassle of constant shaving or the look and feel of hair growing down there. Dennis groaned at the sight of her tight opening, it looked impossibly tiny next to his huge cock and he couldn't wait to sheath himself inside her.
She was definitely not aroused however, so he would have to work for a while to get her wet enough to get his monster into her virgin cunt. Ignoring her muffled protests, he started rubbing above her opening, looking for her little pleasure bud. Once he had found her clit as shown by the involuntary bucking of her hips, he applied more and more pressure to it, forcing her towards an orgasm she did not want to experience. Iroha was gasping and panting, trying to resist giving in to the tightening coil in her loins but she couldn't help unravelling when he pressed hard on her clit whilst pinching one of her nipples with the other hand. She wasn't one to masturbate regularly and so this orgasm really hit her with it's intensity, making her almost forget where and with whom she was right now, it was so good.
Finding her sufficiently wet after her orgasm, Iroha's uncle positioned himself at her entrance and began pushing into her tight pussy. His thick cockhead stretched her opening as he forcefully pressed into her. Iroha was protesting against the tape over her mouth at the intrusion and the pain of being stretched so much, and yet only the head of his long rod was actually inside her yet. She also knew that he had not put on a condom and whilst she hadn't thought about what he had said about knocking her up before, only thinking about how she could get him away from her, she knew it was a realistic possibility that he could actually impregnate her.
All of her thoughts came to a halt as she felt Dennis push further into her until he reached a barrier, her hymen. This was it, she wouldn't be a virgin anymore after this. If she had known that this is what it would come to, she would have slept with one of the guys from school, anything to avoid this being her first time. It felt like he was tearing her apart with his thick cock as he pulled back only a little, before thrusting back and tearing through her hymen. If she hadn't already cried all of her tears, she would have burst into them all over again.
Dennis' cock still wasn't fully inside her as he began thrusting at a slow rhythm, trying to embed more and more of his manhood in her with every thrust. She felt so tiny underneath him, her small frame dwarfed by him and he loved the feeling of his cock stretching her insides. He could almost see her belly bulge whenever he pushed himself deep inside her, nudging her cervix even though there was still an inch that he hadn't managed to get into her. She was unbelievably tight and knowing that she was his now, that he could fuck her whenever he wanted however he wanted almost made him come right then.
But he wanted to drag it out a little more, so he pulled out of her for now. The look of hope that this was it in her tear-rimmed eyes quickly was replaced by fear as he turned her around so she was on her knees in front of him, her tits pressed into the mattress and the tape attaching her wrists to the bed frame tightening from being twisted.
Then he pushed his cock back into her pussy and began really fucking her with quick, hard thrusts that sent Iroha's tits bouncing and had her gasping in pain every time his thick cockhead would forcefully push against her cervix.
Dennis loved watching his huge cock stretching her pussy to the limits everytime he pushed it into her. There was nothing better to him than fucking a tight little cunt, and his sweet 18-year-old niece felt like heaven as he pounded into her. He was close to cumming, but wanted to feel her pussy clenching around him in orgasm as he came, so he reached one of his hands down around her to rub her clit.
Iroha hated that it actually started to feel good when he rubbed her clit. The pain was bearable now and with the change in positions he actually hit a pleasurable spot deep inside her that she hadn't even known existed. She still hated how he was forcing her into this so much, but her body still responded to his ministrations the same as if this had been a voluntary experience.
She screamed, loud even through the tape on her mouth as she came in a haze of pleasure and pain. Her pussy clamped down around Dennis' cock pushing him into his release too. He held himself deep inside her as he shot jet after jet of hot cum right against the entrance to her womb, grunting and groaning in pleasure all the while. Naturally her body reacted to his hot cum shooting inside her by drawing out her orgasm, pulling the cum deeper inside her every time her pussy contracted. This orgasm felt even better than the first, leaving her in a blissful state of pleasure for almost a minute.
Once she came down from her high, Iroha started feeling the aftermath of what had happened. She felt a weird warmth inside her where her uncle's cum was still lodged deeply by his now flaccid member, only a small amount dripping out. The reality of the situation hit her; he might have gotten her pregnant. Iroha wasn't on any birth control, she hadn't planned on having sex with anyone and would have used a condom once the moment arose. How long ago had her period been? She counted the days in her head. Six days since her period ended and she had actually had her period for five days…
She started crying again as she realised that although it wasn't her most fertile day, it was definitely a highly dangerous one. Iroha couldn't have a baby now, she wanted to start college in a few months, meet someone, fall in love for the first time. But now she might not have any of that, if her uncle asserted his will and actually got her pregnant. Even if it didn't happen right now, he wouldn't let her get away that easily and there was nobody around who she could run to. 'At least I like kids', a small voice in her mind said, 'and he made me orgasm twice, that's something.'
Dennis finally got out of his pleasure-induced haze and started pulling his now soft cock out of Iroha's cum-filled cunt. It filled him with a sick sense of pride as he saw his cum start leaking out of her. She was still on her knees with her upper body pressed into the mattress as the tape held her in position. He wouldn't let her move right away, so most of his sperm was stopped from leaking out by gravity.
"You look stunning, sweetheart. On your knees with my cum filling your pussy, this is where you belong from now on." He smiled at her and walked off towards the bathroom, leaving the terrified minor in her position on his bed. Dennis would go back to her after he showered and once she promised she wouldn't fight him again, he'd have her take a nice hot bath and a good hearty meal. And then he would have some more fun with his new personal sex-slave and have another go at breeding her. One day soon she would be pregnant with his child and then he'd have her forever.
Chapter Management
Edit Chapter
Chapter 2: Iroha's New Life
Chapter Text
Seven weeks after moving in with her uncle, Iroha had become somewhat used to her new life, as far as one ever could get used to being an unwilling broodmare for their own uncle. She had pretty much given up on fighting him when it came to sex. She had learnt the hard way that the more she tried to fight him, the rougher the treatment she would get for it.
The first few days had been hell for her. Dennis had been so excited about finally having his beautiful niece all for himself that he hadn't let up on her for more than a couple of hours when she first moved in. During those first few days he'd had her in every position he could think of, and he had loved shooting his cum into her in every single one of them.
He had grown especially fond of making her ride him, as she really had to think about what they were doing and look him in the eyes as he made her basically fuck herself with his cock.
Iroha had tried to avoid thinking about actually fucking her uncle in the beginning, instead imagining herself somewhere else, with someone else, but when Dennis had picked up on that, he had found ways of making her remember at all times that she was with him. Now he constantly reminded her that it was her uncle's cock that was pounding into her, that it was his cum filling her up and his baby that would soon grow inside her. He made her look into his eyes as he came and had started making her ask to be fucked, by playing with her clit with a strong vibrator until she couldn't take another orgasm and asked him to finally take her.
Iroha wasn't quite pregnant yet, her last period had come a little less than three weeks after coming here, but with the pace Dennis had been filling her up with cum, he suspected she would be pregnant very soon. Her next period should have started yesterday and it hadn't begun yet, so he hoped he had already succeeded at knocking her up and just didn't know for certain yet.
That morning Dennis had taken her in his all-time favorite position again, with her on her knees as he roughly fucked her from behind. It made him feel so powerful to have this young beauty on her hands and knees with his cock buried in her to the hilt, completely at his mercy. And it gave him the best angle to continually hit her cervix with every thrust, which he enjoyed immensely. Like music to his ears, Iroha would gasp and groan as he used his hands to make her cum on his cock as he fucked her, while pushing so painfully deeply inside her with every thrust. It also satisfied the primal part of him that just wanted to breed her and make her take his seed, so he could see her swell with his child.
Just imagining her pregnant, her beautiful tits even bigger, her belly growing and her face flushed as she carried around his progeny, he was hard again. He really wanted to take his little toy again right now, and luckily for him he could do so whenever he wanted.
Her uncle found Iroha on the living room sofa, reading a book he had bought her as one of many bribes to try and get her warmed up to him. In time and in conjunction with the hopefully soon aiding pregnancy hormones, he hoped he could get her so used to him that she wouldn't try to leave again and instead accepted her new life as it was. The two times Iroha had tried to get away, his alarm system had warned him early and he had gotten her before she could even leave the front porch. But he had had to punish her for it, spanking her roughly both times, which was something he didn't enjoy. It wasn't that he didn't enjoy making her feel a bit of pain, he just preferred using his cock to cause that as he fucked her instead of spanking her.
"Come here, Iroha.", he told her now in the strict voice he used whenever he gave her a command. She had quickly picked up on the fact that it was in her own interest to obey him straight away. If she took too long to do something he told her to do, or she didn't do it at all, he would be very rough in making her do exactly what he had asked her to.
With trembling fingers Iroha put the book she had been reading away and stood up from the couch, slowly so she could delay the inevitable as long as she could. When she looked at him, she saw that her uncle had already undressed and was standing before her with his cock proudly protruding from his body. She knew what he wanted when he pointed at the ground before him, so Iroha got down on her knees before him and started taking his cock into her mouth immediately. She knew that if she didn't, he would use a ring gag on her and force himself into her mouth, something she had learned the hard way.
Dennis enjoyed letting his niece suck on his cock to get him nice and wet whenever he wanted to fuck her. That way he could skip the foreplay and just make her take his dick, instead of having to wait until he got her sufficiently wet before doing so. That was something he was really looking forward to when he got her pregnant, he had heard a number of times that pregnant women were constantly horny and ready to be fucked. That sounded amazing to him, and he couldn't wait for Iroha to get to that point.
"Take off your dress, then bend over the sofa, baby." The sofa was just slightly too high for Iroha to bend over the back of it without going up on her tiptoes, so she was balancing on them in order to get herself high enough. Dennis enjoyed this position immensely, he needed to lift her up a bit further to get his cock into her tight pussy as she was so much shorter than him, which meant her feet left the floor and she was completely under his control as plowed into her. He quickly pushed his glistening cock into his niece, ignoring her moan of pain as his big cock stretched her open again.
Dennis had been delighted to find out that even after weeks of almost constant fucking, she would still always be nice and tight whenever he wanted to fuck her next, her pussy tightening back up in vain every time, as it would be forcefully stretched again by his big cock only hours later.
Now that he was back inside her, he set a languid pace of deliberate forceful thrusts, for which he would lift Iroha up slightly every time he pulled out and then let her fall back onto his cock, getting himself impossibly deep inside her. He continued like this for a while, revelling in the feeling of being buried balls deep in her warm wet pussy.
Against her will, Iroha's pussy got wet very quickly every time he fucked her now. Her body knew how to fulfill its natural purpose much better than she did, Dennis thought as he continued roughly moving her up and down on his cock.
Iroha was ashamed at feeling herself get closer to orgasm yet again. It seemed that her uncle had figured out exactly how he could make her cum quickly whilst taking her, despite the soreness and pain that she still felt every time.
This was still one of the worst things about being fucked by her uncle, the way her own body betrayed her. But even as she thought that, she felt the delicious pleasure of her coming climax as her pussy started clenching around Dennis' big cock.
He started furiously pistoning in and out of her now, the way Iroha's pussy spasmed around him quickly pushing him over the edge too. As the first shot of cum left his twitching cock, he pushed himself inside her as far as he could and emptied his balls right into her womb, thrusting slightly with every new spurt whilst keeping himself deeply buried.
Now that he was finally done Iroha slumped against the back of the sofa and felt his warm release pool deep inside her, as she was tilted down so it couldn't escape. She didn't have the energy to cry every time he fucked her anymore, as she got so used to being used as his very own fucktoy, that she became a little bit more numb to it every time.
In the beginning she screamed and cried every time, after futilely trying to fight him off beforehand. But now she just did what he commanded her to most of the time and hoped for it to be over soon. Only when he told her to do something especially painful or undignified she fought him, like when he wanted her to ask him to fuck her or to expressly tell him that she liked what he did to her. But even then he would find a way to force her into doing so regardless of how much he fought.
Iroha winced as her uncle finally pulled his now limp cock out of her, the friction irritating her abused pussy as it was still overly sensitive from her last orgasm. A strong hand on her back stopped her from getting back on her feet yet, as Dennis started fondling her soft breasts with his other hand. He alternated between tweaking her nipples and cupping and squeezing her tits, now using both hands to play with Iroha's beautiful chest which made her whimper as he stimulated her sensitive tits. He liked keeping her in a position where his cum couldn't escape for a while after a thorough fuck, so like this he used the time to have some more fun with her.
Only after another ten minutes of playing with Iroha's breasts and later her clit, thus forcing another orgasm from her did Dennis let her stand again and left her as he went back to his office, deeply satisfied from another glorious fuck.
Two days later, Iroha still hadn't started her period. She was terrified about most likely already being pregnant, whereas her uncle was already feeling victorious as he made her take a pregnancy test to confirm what both expected. With trembling fingers holding the blue and white stick, Iroha sat on the side of the bathtub and prayed for it to not show her the result she dreaded. Dennis stood across from her, impatiently twitching his foot as he waited for the confirmation of his achievement. Two stripes appeared after another tense moment, and as Iroha started to sob at the now certainty that her uncle had succeeded at knocking her up. He bent down to pick her up and carried her off to the bedroom, setting her down on their bed before pulling her against him.
He was so hard as he thought about his niece now carrying his child that he couldn't wait to sink his cock back into her right now, but it wouldn't do for her to be crying the entire time and he needed her to calm down for the safety of the child. And for once he wanted her to actually enjoy it as he fucked her, even if it was just this one time.
"Iroha, listen to me."
She looked up at his command, so used to obeying his orders that it now came automatically.
"You are going to stop crying and calm down now. I told you that I would knock you up soon and now that you are pregnant, it doesn't do anything to cry about it. You are going to be so beautiful as your belly grows with our child and everything is going to be perfect. Just lean back and let me relax you."
With that, he pulled her further towards him, so she was leaning with her back against his chest, her legs between his on the bed. She only wore a short dress as he wanted her to during the summer, with nothing underneath so he had easy access. He now used his hands to spread her legs, whilst she was still silently crying as she lay against him, although her breathing had calmed somewhat and she was no longer sobbing loudly. Then he started slowly and tenderly stroking her clit, willing her to only feel pleasure at that moment so she would stop being so terrified and calm down.
This was the first time he really took his time in pleasuring her, without just doing so to get her to either get wet enough for sex or so he could feel her orgasming around his cock. This time it actually was about her, he wanted to calm her down about getting pregnant and also reward her this way for everything she was giving him, albeit against her will. Dennis started whispering words of praise into her ear as his other hand moved up under her dress to play with her breasts, but now he was careful and tender in his actions, wanting her to feel good about what he did. His other hand continued touching her clit as he slowly built up the pleasure.
Without thinking, Iroha felt herself leaning further into her uncle's embrace the longer he touched and praised her. It was getting increasingly difficult to focus on anything but the pleasurable sensations he evoked in her with his touch, so different to how his hands had felt on her before. Even the terror at having another life growing inside her against her will abated slowly as her mind became hazy and she felt herself slowly nearing her climax. This felt so much better than all the times he had forcefully made her cum in order to satisfy his own needs.
When he turned her around to straddle his lap, she didn't even try to stop him and let him kiss her deeply as he continued his ministrations on her clit and her sensitive breasts. He would do so anyway, no matter what she did, so why not just enjoy it and let it happen for once. She also let him take off her dress and move his mouth down to suck one of her hard nipples into his mouth, making her moan loudly at the stimulation.
Soon he had her cumming on his hand as he continued softly stroking her, guiding her through the best orgasm she had ever had. When she was done she slumped against him with her head on his shoulder, her face flushed and her breathing labored.
With her still limply leaning against him, Dennis pulled off the confining fabric of his boxers which his painfully hard cock had been straining against. His cock was weeping with precum and he desperately needed to feel it buried in Iroha's tight wet pussy.
"You were so great, baby, how about I make you feel that again?", he asked her in a much softer voice than he normally used with her. When she nodded with her face still buried in the crook of his neck, he slowly lifted her up and placed her right above his straining cock. He then slowly let her sink down upon it, hearing only a sharp inhale of breath from Iroha once he was buried fully inside her.
Still completely relaxed in her post-orgasmic haze, Iroha was surprised that she barely felt any pain when her uncle's cock entered her body, only the mild ache of her pussy stretching to accommodate him. And when he began rubbing her clit again as well as kissing the skin on her neck and shoulders tenderly, she didn't even protest as he began lifting her up and down on his cock.
After a few minutes of slow, sensual sex Iroha felt herself building up towards another powerful orgasm. She couldn't stop herself from moaning in pleasure now, and that spurred her uncle on to get a little more forceful with his actions. He began really thrusting into her from below as he felt himself speeding towards cumming too. Having his little pregnant niece blissfully moaning as he fucked her made him really enjoy this much slower, less rough sex. And when he finally used both his hands to really bounce her up and down on his cock as he started cumming, he was ecstatic as he felt his niece's pussy rhythmically spasming around him as she too came again.
He knew that once she came back to her senses, she would go back to hating him with every fiber of her being, especially now that she had his baby growing inside her against her will, but she wouldn't be able to forget how he had made her feel right now.
The first light of dawn crept through the floor-to-ceiling windows of the master suite, casting pale gold across the California king bed. Haerin lay curled on her side, the silk sheet pooled around her waist, her dark hair fanned across the pillow. She was already stirring — conditioned to wake before her master, though he had not yet ordered her to.
The slap landed across her right ass cheek, sharp and deliberate.
She gasped, eyes flying open, body arching into the mattress as the sting bloomed across her skin. The sound cracked through the quiet room.
"Wake up, slave. Time to serve your master."
Haerin rolled onto her back immediately, swung her legs off the bed, and dropped to her knees on the hardwood floor. The cool wood pressed into her bare knees. She kept her eyes lowered, hands resting on her thighs, back straight — presentation posture, as she had been trained.
"Yes, Master. Your slave is ready."
Y/N stood before her, already undressed, cock half-hard between his thighs. He reached down and gripped her chin, tilting her face up. She met his eyes for exactly one second before dropping her gaze again. The rules were clear: she looked when told, and not a moment before.
"You were still asleep when I came in." His voice was calm, but she caught the edge beneath it. "Do you think a lazy slave deserves a reward or a punishment?"
"Whatever Master decides." Her voice came soft and steady. "Your slave exists to serve. If Master wants to punish me, I will take it and thank him. If Master wants to reward me, I will earn it."
He studied her for a long moment. Then he released her chin and walked to the armchair by the window. He sat, legs apart, cock now fully hard and waiting.
"Crawl to me."
She moved without hesitation — palms flat, knees sliding across the floor, hair brushing the ground. The crawling always made her wet. Something about the position, the submission of it, the way her breasts swayed beneath her with each movement. By the time she reached his feet, slick heat already gathered between her thighs.
"Up," he said.
She rose onto her knees between his legs, close enough to smell the salt of his skin, to see the curve of his cock, the precum beading at the tip. Her mouth watered.
"Touch yourself," Y/N ordered. "Show me how wet my slave is for her master."
Haerin's hand slid down her stomach, through the trimmed hair above her cunt, and pressed two fingers against her slit. She was soaked. The slickness coated her fingers instantly as she spread her lips, showing him the glistening evidence of her arousal.
"Master," she breathed, "your slave is very wet for you."
"Good girl. Now bring that to my cock."
She leaned forward, her wet fingers wrapping around the base of his shaft, spreading her own arousal along his length. His breath caught — a small sound, barely audible, but she heard it. She treasured every sound he made.
"Please, Master," she said, looking up through her lashes. "May your slave taste you?"
"Beg better."
"I'm begging, Master." Her voice dropped, turned breathy and desperate. "Please let me worship your cock with my mouth. I've been dreaming about it all night. I woke up aching for the taste of you. Please, Master — let your slave serve you."
"On your knees. Hands behind your back."
She assumed the position immediately — knees wide, hands clasped at the small of her back, chest out, mouth open. Waiting.
He guided his cock to her lips, dragged the tip across her bottom lip, then her top lip, coating her mouth with precum. She whimpered but didn't move, didn't reach for him, didn't break position.
"Open."
She opened wider. He pushed inside.
The taste hit her tongue — salt and skin and pure male musk — and she moaned around him, the vibration making his hips twitch. He fed her his cock slowly, inch by inch, watching her throat work to accommodate him. She kept her hands locked behind her back, kept her eyes on his, never breaking the gaze he had finally granted her.
"That's it," he murmured. "Take your master's cock. Breathe through your nose."
She nodded as best she could, the motion dragging him deeper. Her throat stretched around the head of his cock, a familiar pressure that made her eyes water but her cunt clench with want. He held there, letting her adjust, letting her feel the fullness of him lodged in her throat.
Then he pulled back and thrust forward again, faster this time.
"Gag on it, slave."
She let him. She opened her throat, relaxed her jaw, and let him fuck her face in hard, steady strokes. The sounds she made were wet and obscene — the squelch of saliva, the choked moans, the rhythmic glck glck glck as he pushed past her gag reflex again and again.
"Yes Master," she managed between thrusts, her voice thick and fucked. "Glck~ I love deept— nngh — deeepthroating your cock."
Thick ropes of precum and saliva dripped down her chin, onto her breasts, pooling in the hollow of her collarbone. She didn't wipe it. It was his mess. She was his mess.
"Look at me," he ordered, and she did, eyes watering, lips stretched around the base of his cock. "You're going to swallow every drop. Don't waste a single one."
She blinked in acknowledgment, the only motion she could manage.
He came with a low groan, hips pressing tight against her face, and she felt the hot pulse of his cum hitting the back of her throat. She swallowed as it came — rhythmically, obediently, not a drop escaping. When he pulled back, she kept her mouth open, tongue out, showing him the empty pink expanse.
"Good slave."
She closed her mouth and pressed a kiss to the tip of his cock. "Thank you, Master, for using your slave's mouth."
"Get on the bed," he said, already hard again — he was young and relentless, and the sight of her on her knees never failed to revive him. "On your back. Legs open."
She scrambled onto the bed, heart pounding, and lay back against the rumpled sheets. Her legs fell apart automatically, knees bent, feet flat on the mattress — the presentation position for her cunt. She was dripping. The slick had run down her thighs, darkening the sheet beneath her.
Y/N climbed onto the bed between her legs. But he didn't enter her. Instead, he wrapped one hand around her throat — no pressure yet, just the weight of his palm — and brought his other hand to her soaked pussy.
"You've made quite a mess already, slave."
"Forgive me, Master. Your slave's body betrays how much she wants you."
"Let's see how much more it can make."
He pressed two fingers inside her without warning, buried to the knuckle, and her back bowed off the bed. He curled them immediately, finding that rough patch of flesh inside her front wall, and she cried out — a raw, desperate sound.
"Ahhh~ Master!"
"That's it. Scream for me."
He fucked her with his fingers, hard and fast, his thumb pressing down on her clit in tight circles. The pleasure built in her belly like a coiled spring, hot and unbearable. Her hands fisted the sheets. Her hips bucked against his hand, chasing the pressure.
"Nngh~ Master, I'm going to— I'm going to—"
"Give it to me. Squirt for your master."
The orgasm ripped through her like a wave breaking. Her pussy clamped down on his fingers, and she felt the hot gush release — the unmistakable rush of fluid spraying from her, soaking his hand, soaking the sheets, the sound obscene in the quiet room.
"That's right. Keep going. Don't stop until I tell you."
She couldn't have stopped if she wanted to. The orgasm rolled through her in waves, each one wringing another spurt of fluid from her pussy. She moaned through it, a long, keening sound, her thighs trembling around his arm.
"Please, Master, please—" She didn't even know what she was begging for. More. Less. For him to never stop.
He pulled his fingers out slowly and brought them to her mouth. She opened without being told and sucked them clean, tasting herself — sweet and sharp and unmistakably hers.
"Thank you, Master, for making your slave squirt."
"You're not done yet." He shifted position, kneeling between her legs, and gripped his cock. "I'm going to fill this sloppy pussy now. And you're going to take every inch."
"Yes, Master. Please fuck your slave's pussy. I need you inside me."
He pushed in, and she gasped at the stretch — even after his fingers, even after all the training, the first breach of his cock always made her feel split open, full, complete. Her walls clenched around him, trying to pull him deeper.
"Look at you," he said, voice rough. "Taking me so well. This pussy was made for me."
"Yes, Master. Only for you. Only ever for you."
He fucked her slow at first — deep, grinding strokes that pressed against her cervix with every thrust. But soon the pace turned punishing, his hips slapping against hers, the sound of wet skin echoing through the room.
"Harder," she begged. "Please, Master, fuck your slave harder."
He flipped her onto her stomach in one motion, grabbed her hips, and pulled her onto her knees. The new angle drove him deeper, and she buried her face in the pillow, moaning into the cotton as he pounded into her from behind.
His hand came down on her ass — sharp, stinging, the crack of palm against skin making her yelp.
"Count," he ordered.
"One, Master." Another slap. "Two, Master."
"Three."
"Three, Master— ahhh~!"
He spanked her through ten, her ass red and throbbing, and each slap made her pussy clench around his cock, drawing a groan from him each time.
"I'm going to fill you," he said, voice strained. "I'm going to pump this cunt full of cum and it's going to drip out of you all day."
"Yes, Master! Please cum inside your slave. Fill me up—"
He came with a deep, shuddering groan, pressed as deep as he could go, and she felt the hot flood of his release spreading inside her. She clenched around him, milking every drop, refusing to let any escape.
When he pulled out, she stayed in position — ass up, face down — letting the cum leak slowly from her pussy onto the sheets.
"Thank you, Master, for filling your slave."
She meant it. Every word.
---
By mid-morning, Haerin had cleaned herself and changed the sheets, as expected. She stood naked in the center of the training room — a converted study with padded mats on the floor and hooks anchored into the ceiling beams. The room smelled of leather and clean sweat. Her hair was tied back. Her skin still held the pink warmth of her master's use.
Y/N entered carrying a coiled whip — not the heavy one, but the suede flogger with the braided handle. Training tool. Pleasure tool. She knew the difference in her bones.
"Present," he said.
She spread her stance wider, locked her hands behind her neck, and pushed her chest out. The position left her completely open — breasts offered, stomach soft, cunt exposed and already glistening.
He walked a slow circle around her, letting the tails of the flogger drag across her skin. They whispered over her shoulder blades, traced the curve of her spine, brushed across her ass. She shivered but held position.
"You know why we're here, slave."
"To train my body to take more pleasure for my master."
"To remind your body who owns it." He stopped behind her. The flogger tapped against her right ass cheek — a warning. "You've been good this morning. But good slaves need maintenance."
"Yes, Master."
The first stroke landed across both cheeks — a flat, solid thwack that made her gasp and sway forward. Not pain, exactly. Impact. Heat. The kind of sensation that traveled from skin to cunt in a direct line.
"Count."
"One, Master."
The second came harder, catching the underside of her ass where the skin was more sensitive.
"Two, Master."
"Louder."
"Three, Master!"
She counted through ten strokes, her voice rising with each one. Her ass was on fire, the skin hot and tender, but between her thighs she was soaking wet. The whip had done exactly what it was meant to do — awakened every nerve, sent blood rushing to the surface, made her hyperaware of every inch of her own skin.
Y/N moved to stand in front of her. He trailed the leather tails across her stomach, up between her breasts, across her throat.
"Now the front."
She didn't flinch. She kept her hands locked behind her neck and her eyes on the wall ahead.
The first stroke caught her left breast — the tails wrapping around the curve, snapping against the nipple. She gasped, and the sound turned into a moan. Her nipple hardened instantly, pebbled and aching.
"Count."
"One, Master."
The second caught her right breast, symmetric, perfect. Her back arched, pushing her chest toward the whip like she couldn't help herself.
"Two, Master."
"You like this, don't you, slave?"
"Yes, Master." Her voice shook. "Your slave loves the whip. It makes my pussy so wet."
"Show me."
She lowered one hand from her neck and dipped her fingers between her thighs. They came back glistening, strings of arousal connecting her fingers as she spread them.
"So wet," she repeated. "All for you, Master."
He brought the flogger down on her inner thigh — a sharp, precise stroke that made her leg jerk. Then the other thigh, matching, symmetrical.
"Three. Four."
"You can take more," he said. "Beg for it."
"Please, Master." Her voice dropped low, husky with want. "Please whip your slave more. I want to feel the heat on my skin. I want to feel owned. Please—"
He gave her five more strokes across her breasts and thighs, alternating sides, building a rhythm of pain and pleasure until she was trembling, breath coming in short gasps, her whole body flushed and glowing.
"On your knees."
She dropped immediately, the cool mat pressing against her scorched thighs. He stepped closer, and she didn't need instructions — she leaned forward and pressed her lips to his cock, already hard, already waiting for her.
She took him in her mouth slowly, savoring the weight of him on her tongue. The taste of her own arousal still lingered on his skin from earlier. She moaned around him, the vibration making his hips twitch.
"No hands," he said.
She locked them behind her back and went to work — bobbing her head, taking him deeper with each pass, letting her saliva coat his shaft until the sounds were slick and wet. She breathed through her nose, opened her throat, and pushed until the head of his cock pressed past her gag reflex, lodging deep in her throat.
She stayed there. Counted in her head. One. Two. Three. Four. Five. She could hold for thirty seconds now. Her training had made her throat a willing vessel.
When she pulled back, gasping, strings of saliva connecting her lips to his cock, she looked up at him with glazed eyes.
"Did your slave do well, Master?"
"Acceptable." He gripped her hair and guided her mouth back to his cock. "But you can do better. Open wider."
She did. He thrust forward, not waiting for her to set the pace, fucking her throat in long, deep strokes. She relaxed into it — surrendered to it — let him use her mouth exactly as he pleased. Her hands stayed locked behind her back. Her throat opened on command.
"Look at you. Choking on my cock and you're still dripping on the mat." He reached down and pressed two fingers into her cunt without warning — she was soaked, obscenely wet, and the intrusion made her moan around his cock. "Filthy little slave. Your pussy is begging for attention while you're gagging on my dick."
She couldn't answer. She could only take it — the thrust of his cock in her throat, the curl of his fingers inside her, the dual invasion that had her seeing stars.
He came without warning, hot cum flooding her throat, and she swallowed it all, throat working around him, not missing a single drop.
When he pulled out, she kept her mouth open, tongue out, empty and waiting.
"Clean me," he ordered.
She pressed soft, open-mouthed kisses along his shaft, licking away the mixture of her saliva and his cum, leaving him clean and glistening. Then she pressed her lips to the head, a final kiss of gratitude.
"Thank you, Master, for training your slave."
He stroked her hair — an almost tender gesture, the kind that made her heart clench. "Get the restraints. I want you suspended."
She rose on shaky legs and walked to the cabinet against the wall. Inside: leather cuffs with D-rings, lengths of chain, a spreader bar. She knew each piece by touch, by weight, by the particular sound it made when it clicked closed around her wrists.
She brought them to him and knelt, holding them up. "Your slave is ready for whatever Master decides."
He took the cuffs and fastened them around her wrists — tight but not cutting, the leather warm against her skin. Then he attached the chains and hoisted her arms above her head, hooking the chain to the ceiling mount. The tension pulled her up onto her toes, stretching her entire body, arching her back. Her breasts lifted. Her ribs showed through her skin. Every line of her body was exposed, offered, vulnerable.
He attached the spreader bar to her ankles, forcing her legs wide. She was completely open — pussy exposed and dripping, asshole visible and clenching on nothing.
"Beautiful," he said, and the word hit her deeper than any whip ever could.
He circled her slowly, trailing his fingers across her skin. The tops of her thighs. The curve of her hip. The soft skin of her inner arm. Every touch sent electric shocks through her nervous system, hypersensitive from the whipping, from the orgasms, from the sheer exposure of being suspended and helpless.
"Please, Master." Her voice came out small. "May your slave have more?"
"You may beg."
She took a shaky breath. "Please touch me. Please put your fingers inside me again. I need to feel you. I need to cum for you. Please, Master, I've been so good—"
"Have you?"
"Yes, Master. I've been your perfect slave all morning. I swallowed your cum. I took the whip. I'm hanging here for you, completely open, completely yours. Please— please touch your slave's pussy. She's aching for you."
He stepped behind her, and she felt his chest press against her back, his breath hot on her neck. His hand slid down her stomach, through the wet curls between her thighs, and pressed two fingers inside her without preamble.
She cried out — a high, desperate sound that echoed off the walls.
"That's it, slave. Let me hear you."
He fingered her slowly, deliberately, curling his fingers against that spot inside her, the one that made her legs buckle and her vision go white. She was suspended, so she couldn't fall, but she sagged against the chains, moaning, babbling.
"Please please please—"
"Please what?"
"Cum— I'm going to cum, Master, please let me—"
"Cum for me, slave. Soak my hand."
The orgasm tore through her, violent and total. She screamed — actually screamed — as her pussy clamped down on his fingers and the hot gush released, spraying across his hand, dripping down her thighs, pooling on the mat beneath her. It kept coming, wave after wave, until she was empty and shaking, hanging limp from the chains.
He didn't stop. He kept fingering her through the aftershocks, overstimulating her until she was sobbing, begging him to stop, begging him to never stop.
"I said soak my hand," he murmured against her ear. "You call that soaked?"
"I'm sorry, Master — I can't— I'm empty—"
"Then I'll fill you again."
He pulled his fingers out and stepped back. She heard the click of his belt, the rustle of his pants dropping, the sound of him stroking himself.
"Please," she whispered. "Please, Master, I need your cock inside me."
"Where?"
"Everywhere. My pussy. My ass. I need you everywhere."
He stepped behind her, and she felt the blunt pressure of his cock at her asshole. She had never taken him there while suspended before. Her body tensed, then deliberately relaxed.
"Breathe," he said.
She exhaled. He pushed.
The first breach was always the sharpest — that moment of resistance, the ring of muscle giving way, the impossible fullness as he pushed past her asshole and into her. She cried out, a broken sound, and forced herself to breathe through it.
"Good girl," he said, voice rough. "Taking me so well."
"Master's cock in my ass feels so good~" Her voice hitched on the words. "So full— I feel so full—"
He fucked her slowly, letting her body adjust to the invasion with each measured stroke. His hand reached around to her clit, pressing and circling in rhythm with his thrusts, building a second orgasm from the wreckage of the first.
"You're going to squirt again," he said. "I can feel your ass clenching around me."
"Yes, Master— I can feel it building— please—"
"Let go. Give me everything."
She came with a wail, her whole body convulsing in the chains, the spreader bar rattling as her legs shook. The fluid sprayed from her cunt in a hot gush, soaking his hand, splashing against his stomach.
"Cum inside your slave's ass!" she begged, the words tumbling out of her. "Please, Master, fill your slave's ass with your cum— let me feel it dripping out of me all day—"
He slammed into her, buried deep, and came with a groan that vibrated through his chest and into her back. She felt the hot pulse of his release filling her ass, spreading warmth through her entire body.
He stayed inside her for a long moment, both of them breathing hard. Then he pulled out slowly, and she felt the cum beginning to leak from her asshole, dripping down her thigh.
He lowered her from the chains, catching her as her legs gave out, and laid her on the mat. She curled against him, trembling, cum-stained and utterly spent.
"Thank you, Master," she whispered against his chest. "Thank you for using your slave."
She felt his hand stroking her hair, gentle now, the sharp edge of the trainer gone.
"Rest," he said. "You'll need your strength for tonight."
She smiled against his skin and let her eyes close.
---
The afternoon sun slanted through the windows of the living room, catching the dust motes floating in the still air. Haerin knelt on the sheepskin rug before the fireplace, naked except for the leather collar around her neck — a simple band stamped with Y/N's initials. She kept her back straight, her hands resting on her thighs, her eyes fixed on the floor. This was her place. Her position. Her purpose.
Y/N sat on the leather couch, a glass of whiskey in his hand, watching her with the patient attention of a man who owned everything in his line of sight.
"Come here," he said.
She crawled across the rug, the soft wool brushing against her knees, and stopped at his feet. She looked up without raising her eyes above his knees.
"Your slave is here, Master."
"Look at me."
She raised her eyes. His gaze held hers — dark, unreadable, the face of a man who held absolute power and knew exactly how to use it.
"Tell me what you are."
"I am your slave, Master. Your property. Your vessel." The words came easily, recited from memory and belief. "I exist to serve your pleasure, to accept your discipline, to receive your seed. My body belongs to you. My cunt belongs to you. My ass belongs to you. My throat belongs to you. Every drop of arousal I produce is for you. Every orgasm I have is because you allow it."
"And what do you want?"
"I want to be used, Master. I want to be filled. I want to feel your cum inside me, leaking from every hole, marking me as yours. I want to be so full of you that I can't walk straight. I want to carry your child in my belly, to grow round with your seed, to be the mother of your offspring and still kneel at your feet every morning."
The words hung in the air between them. She meant every one.
He set down his whiskey and crooked his finger. "Come closer. Put your head in my lap."
She crawled forward and settled her cheek against his thigh, feeling the warmth of his skin through his pants. His hand came down on her hair, stroking, gentle.
"You've been a good slave today," he said. "But the day isn't over."
"I know, Master."
"Tonight, I'm going to breed you properly. Not just a quick fill to pass the morning. I'm going to keep you under me for hours, pumping load after load into this fertile little cunt until there's no question. You're going to be dripping my cum for days."
Her breath caught. Her cunt throbbed at his words, slick heat flooding between her thighs.
"Yes, Master. Please. I want to be bred. I want to be full of your cum. I want to feel it swimming inside me, finding my eggs, making me yours forever."
He tugged her hair, pulling her head back, and leaned down to kiss her — hard, possessive, his tongue sliding into her mouth. She melted into it, moaning against his lips, her hands gripping his knees for support.
When he broke the kiss, she was panting, lips swollen, eyes glazed.
"Get the supplies from the bedroom," he ordered. "Lube. The hitachi. The butt plug. I want you stretched and ready when I decide to use you."
She scrambled to obey, heart racing, pussy dripping down her thighs as she ran to the master suite.
---
The evening found them in the master bedroom, candles flickering on the nightstands, casting warm shadows across the walls. Haerin lay on her back in the center of the bed, legs spread, the hitachi wand pressed against her clit by her own hand. A thick silicone plug filled her ass, stretching her open, preparing her.
Y/N knelt beside her, watching.
"Keep the wand on," he instructed. "Don't cum until I tell you."
"Yes, Master." Her voice came out strained. The vibration buzzed through her clit, up through her pelvis, making her whole body hum with barely-suppressed need.
He reached between her legs and pressed two fingers into her pussy, sliding easily through the slickness. He curled them, pressed, stretched her open from the inside.
"You're so wet," he murmured. "So ready for me."
"All for you, Master. Only ever for you."
He removed his fingers and replaced them with his cock, pushing into her wet heat in one smooth stroke. She gasped, the sensation amplified by the vibrator still pressed to her clit, the plug stretching her ass, the fullness of his cock splitting her open.
"Ahhh~ Master!"
"That's it. Take it all."
He fucked her slow and deep, each thrust pressing the plug deeper into her ass, the double penetration driving her toward the edge. The hitachi buzzed against her clit, relentless, building pressure in her belly like a fist clenching.
"Master, I'm going to cum— please, can I—"
"Not yet."
She whimpered, forced herself to breathe, to hold back the wave cresting inside her. He kept fucking her, kept the pace steady and deep, watching her face contort with the effort of holding back.
"Please, Master— I need to—"
"I said not yet." He pulled the wand away from her clit, and she cried out at the sudden absence of sensation. "I want to cum first. Then you can soak my cock."
He pulled out, and she whimpered at the loss of him. But he didn't leave her empty for long. He flipped her onto her stomach, pulled out the plug, and pressed his cock into her ass in the same motion.
The stretch was exquisite — sharp and full and perfect. She buried her face in the pillow and moaned as he fucked her ass, his hand reaching around to stroke her clit.
"This is what you were made for," he said, voice rough with effort. "A hole for my cock. A vessel for my cum. Nothing more."
"Yes, Master. That's all I am. That's all I want to be."
He came with a groan, filling her ass with hot cum, and she clenched around him, milking him dry. When he pulled out, she felt the cum leaking from her ass, warm and wet against her thighs.
But he wasn't done.
He rolled her onto her back again, positioned himself between her legs, and pushed back into her pussy — still soaked, still open, still hungry.
"One more," he said. "Then we start the real work."
He fucked her with renewed intensity, slamming into her with each stroke, the sound of their bodies slapping together filling the room. She wrapped her legs around his waist, pulling him deeper, and let herself fall apart.
"Ahh~ Master, I'm cumming— I'm cumming—"
"Cum for me, slave. Drench my cock."
The orgasm crashed through her, violent and consuming, her pussy clamping down on his cock as she squirted around him, the fluid gushing out, soaking his thighs, soaking the sheets. He kept thrusting through it, chasing his own release.
"I'm going to fill this pussy," he growled. "I'm going to pump you so full of cum that it has no choice but to take root."
"Yes, Master! Please— fill your slave— breed me— make me pregnant with your cum—"
He came with a roar, hips pressed tight against hers, and she felt the hot flood of his seed filling her womb. He stayed buried inside her, grinding against her cervix, making sure every drop deposited deep inside her.
When he finally pulled out, cum poured from her pussy in a thick stream, pooling on the sheets beneath her.
"Stay there," he ordered. "Don't move. I want to watch it leak out of you."
She lay still, legs spread, cum dripping from her pussy and ass, her body trembling with aftershocks. He watched for a long minute, his cock already beginning to harden again at the sight.
"Round two," he said, climbing back onto the bed.
She smiled, weak and blissful. "Yes, Master. Your slave is ready."
---
The night stretched on, hour after hour, round after round. He fucked her in every position — missionary, doggy, cowgirl, prone bone. He filled her pussy, then her ass, then her mouth. He fucked her until she lost count of how many times she'd cum, until she was a sobbing, trembling mess of overstimulated nerves and desperate pleas.
"Please, Master— I can't— I can't anymore—"
"Yes you can. You're my perfect little slave. You can take anything I give you."
He proved it by flipping her onto her back and pushing into her pussy again. She was so sensitive that every stroke felt like fire and lightning, pleasure and pain indistinguishable.
"I'm going to keep fucking you until this pussy can't do anything but clench around my cock," he said. "Until you dream about my cum. Until the only thing you can think about is being filled by me."
"Ahh~ Yes, Master! Fill me— keep filling me— I want to be nothing but a vessel for your seed—"
He came inside her again — the fifth time? The sixth? — and she felt his cum mixing with everything he'd already deposited, a thick, creamy mixture that leaked from her with every movement.
He collapsed beside her, breathing hard, and pulled her against his chest. She curled into him, cum-stained and exhausted, her hand resting on her stomach.
"Thank you, Master," she whispered. "For breeding your slave."
He kissed the top of her head. "Sleep. We're not done yet. But you need rest."
She smiled against his skin and let the exhaustion pull her under.
---
Dawn came soft and gray through the windows. Haerin woke to the feeling of Y/N's cock pressing against her outer thigh, already hard. She turned toward him without a word, slid down the bed, and took him into her mouth.
He groaned, hand finding her hair, as she worked him from sleep to full wakefulness. She swallowed his morning cum without being told, licked him clean, and crawled back up to rest her head on his chest.
"Good morning, Master."
"Good morning, slave." He stroked her hair. "How do you feel?"
"Sore. Full. Perfect." She pressed a kiss to his collarbone. "Your slave is ready for another day of service."
He guided her on top of him, her thighs straddling his hips. She sank down onto his cock with a gasp — her pussy was still tender, still full of his cum from the night before, and the sensation of him sliding into that wet, well-used space made her eyes roll back.
"This is what you were made for," he said, gripping her hips. "Riding your master's cock. Taking what I give you."
"Yes, Master." She began to move, riding him slow and deep. "I was made for this. Made for you."
He let her set the pace, watching her breasts bounce, watching her face contort with pleasure. She came with a cry, her pussy clenching around him, and he followed seconds later, filling her again.
She collapsed onto his chest, both of them breathing hard.
"That's five loads since yesterday morning," he said, his hand resting on her lower belly. "If you're not pregnant after this, we'll keep trying until you are."
Her heart swelled. "Yes, Master. Keep trying. Keep breeding me. I want to be full of your child. I want to grow round and heavy with your seed. I want to nurse your baby at my breast while you fuck me from behind."
He groaned, his cock twitching inside her at the imagery. "Filthy girl."
"Your filthy girl, Master. Only yours."
They lay together in the morning light, his cum slowly leaking from her pussy around his softening cock, her hand pressed over his on her stomach.
"I love being your slave," she whispered. "Thank you for owning me."
He kissed her forehead, soft and reverent. "Thank you for letting me."
---
The afternoon passed in a haze of small obediences. Haerin served him lunch on her knees, ate scraps from his hand like the pet she was. She knelt in the corner of his office while he worked, a plug in her ass and a wand between her thighs, ordered to keep herself aroused and ready but not to cum.
By the time evening arrived, she was trembling with unspent need, her thighs slick with hours of unrelieved arousal.
He led her to the backyard, where the pool glittered under the setting sun. He had her lie on the chaise lounge, legs spread, and tied her wrists to the armrests with silk ropes.
"This is a punishment," he said. "For being so needy all day."
"Forgive me, Master. Your slave couldn't help it. Your cock is all I think about."
"Then I'll give you something to think about." He spread her legs wider, knelt between them, and lowered his mouth to her cunt.
She screamed.
His tongue was merciless — licking, sucking, pressing into her, working her clit with the precision of a man who knew every inch of her body. She pulled against the ropes, helpless, completely at his mercy.
"Ahhh~ Master— I'm going to cum— please let me—"
"Do it. Squirt in my mouth."
She came with a wail, her hips bucking against his face, flooding his mouth with her release. He drank it down, kept licking until she was sobbing, too sensitive to continue.
He crawled up her body, kissed her with her own taste on his lips, and pushed into her pussy without preamble.
"I'm going to fill you again," he said against her mouth. "And then I'm going to fill you again. And again. Until you lose count. Until the only thing you remember is my cock inside you."
"Yes, Master. Please. Make me forget everything but you."
He did. He fucked her on the chaise lounge as the sun set, the sky turning orange and pink above them. He untied her and fucked her on the grass. He bent her over the pool's edge and fucked her from behind. He laid her on the flagstones and fucked her until she was hoarse from screaming.
Each time, he came inside her. Each time, she felt the fresh flood of his seed mixing with everything he'd already deposited.
"I want to watch my cum drip out of you as you make me dinner," he said, pulling out of her pussy for the seventh time that evening.
"Yes, Master."
She walked into the kitchen naked, cum streaming down her thighs, and began preparing his meal.
---
The third day began the same way — Haerin waking to Y/N's hand on her ass, being rolled onto her back, his cock sliding into her before she was fully awake.
"Good morning, slave."
"Good morning, Master— ahhh~"
He fucked her slow and deep, a lazy morning fuck, his lips pressed to her neck. She wrapped her legs around him and held on, letting him use her body as his waking ritual.
"I've decided," he said, still moving inside her, "that I'm going to keep you in this bed all day today. No breaks. No rest. Just my cock in every hole, round after round, until you're nothing but a quivering mess full of my cum."
"Yes, Master. Please. Use me all day. I don't want to leave this bed. I don't want to leave your cock."
He smiled against her skin and began to move faster.
---
The day became a blur of pleasure and submission. He fucked her mouth while she lay on her back, her head hanging off the edge of the bed. He fucked her pussy while she was tied to the headboard, legs in stirrups, completely exposed. He fucked her ass while she was on her hands and knees, her face pressed into the pillow.
He spanked her until her ass was bright red and she was crying from the sting. He whipped her breasts until her nipples were swollen and aching. He fucked her through every sensation, using her arousal as lubrication, turning pain into pleasure and back again.
By mid-afternoon, she had lost count of her orgasms. Her pussy was a sore, well-used mess, dripping with his cum. Her ass was stretched and full. Her throat was raw from deepthroating.
"You're doing so well," he said, cradling her against his chest. "Such a good slave."
"Thank you, Master." Her voice was hoarse. "Your slave loves serving you."
"I know you do." He kissed her forehead. "One more round, and then I'll let you rest."
He laid her on her back, lifted her legs onto his shoulders, and pushed into her pussy one final time. The angle was deep, pressing against her cervix with every stroke.
"This is the one," he said, his voice low and serious. "This is the load that's going to take root. I can feel it."
"Yes, Master," she breathed. "Plant your seed deep inside me. Make me yours forever."
He fucked her with focused intensity, each stroke driving deeper than the last, his eyes locked on hers. She felt the pressure building in her belly, felt the familiar coil of an orgasm beginning to wind tight.
"Cum with me," he ordered. "Cum around my cock and pull my seed into your womb."
"Yes, Master— I'm cumming— I'm cumming—"
Her orgasm crashed through her, and she felt him follow, felt the hot pulse of his release pumping into her, deeper than before, as if his body was determined to reach the very core of her.
He stayed inside her, softening, holding her close.
"You're mine," he said against her hair. "Every part of you. This cunt is mine. This ass is mine. This mouth is mine. And if you're lucky, this belly will be mine too."
"Yes, Master." She pressed her hand over his, on her stomach. "I'm yours. All of me. Forever."
They lay together as the sun set, painting the room in shades of gold and amber. Haerin could feel his cum leaking from her, pooling between her thighs, but she didn't move. She wanted to keep it inside her as long as possible.
"Thank you," she whispered. "For choosing me. For training me. For owning me."
"Thank you for submitting." His voice was soft, almost tender. "For trusting me enough to give me everything."
She turned in his arms and looked at him — her master, her owner, the man who had broken her down and rebuilt her into something she had never known she could be.
"I love being your slave, Master."
He kissed her, slow and deep. "And I love owning you, slave."
She smiled against his lips, feeling his cum still warm inside her, feeling his arms wrapped around her, feeling completely, utterly, perfectly owned.
There was no place she would rather be.
---
The fourth morning broke clear and bright. Haerin woke before Y/N for the first time in days, her body aching in the most wonderful ways. Every muscle was sore. Her pussy was tender. Her ass still felt stretched. But beneath the soreness, there was a deep, quiet contentment.
She slipped out of bed, quiet as a shadow, and prepared his morning tea the way he liked it — two sugars, a splash of cream, a pinch of cinnamon on top. She arranged the tray with care, added a single rose from the vase in the hallway, and carried it back to the bedroom.
She knelt beside the bed, tray balanced on her knees, and waited.
He stirred a few minutes later, blinking against the sunlight.
"Good morning, Master." She kept her eyes lowered, her voice soft. "Your slave has prepared your tea."
He sat up slowly, a smile spreading across his face as he took in the sight of her — naked, kneeling, a tray in her hands, the morning light catching the curve of her shoulders.
"You're beautiful," he said.
She felt heat rise to her cheeks. "Thank you, Master."
He took the tea, sipped it, and set it aside. Then he reached down and cupped her chin, tilting her face up.
"I have a question for you."
"Anything, Master."
"This collar you wear." He touched the leather band around her neck. "It marks you as mine. But I want to make it permanent."
Her breath caught.
"I want to take you to the courthouse this afternoon. I want to make you my wife in the eyes of the law." He paused, watching her reaction. "I know our arrangement is unconventional. But you're more than just a slave to me now. You're my partner. My equal. The woman I want to spend my life with."
Tears welled in her eyes. "Master—"
"You can say no. If this isn't what you want, we can continue as we have been. But—"
"Yes." The word burst out of her, raw and desperate. "Yes, Master. Yes, I'll marry you. I'll be your wife. I'll be your slave. I'll be anything you want me to be, as long as I'm yours."
He pulled her onto the bed, into his arms, holding her tight against his chest.
"My perfect girl," he murmured. "My perfect slave. My perfect wife."
She cried into his shoulder, happy tears soaking his skin, her heart so full it felt like it might burst.
"I love you, Master."
"I love you too, Haerin."
She pulled back, looked into his eyes, and smiled.
"Then what are you waiting for? Let's get dressed. Your slave has a wedding to attend."
He laughed — a real laugh, warm and surprised — and kissed her until she was breathless.
---
The courthouse was quiet on a Tuesday afternoon. They stood before the justice of the peace, Haerin in a simple white dress she'd found at a boutique down the street, Y/N in a dark suit that made him look like he belonged on a magazine cover.
She held his hand, trembling, as they exchanged vows.
"I, Haerin, take you, Y/N, to be my lawfully wedded husband. I promise to love you, honor you, and serve you for the rest of my life. I give you my body, my heart, and my complete submission. I am yours, now and forever."
He squeezed her hand, his eyes bright.
"I, Y/N, take you, Haerin, to be my lawfully wedded wife. I promise to protect you, provide for you, and cherish you for the rest of my life. I accept your submission, and I offer you my devotion in return. You are mine, now and forever."
The justice of the peace smiled. "By the power vested in me by the state, I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss your bride."
Y/N pulled her into his arms and kissed her — deep and possessive and full of promise.
When they broke apart, she was grinning, tears streaming down her face.
"Thank you, Master," she whispered. "For making me yours in every way."
He pressed his forehead to hers. "Thank you, wife, for letting me."
---
That night, their wedding night, he took her with a tenderness she had never experienced from him before. He laid her on the bed and kissed every inch of her body — her neck, her collarbone, her breasts, her stomach, the inside of her thighs.
"You're my wife now," he said against her skin. "My partner. My equal."
"And your slave," she added.
"And my slave," he agreed, smiling. "But also my wife."
He made love to her slowly, reverently, each stroke a declaration. She wrapped her legs around him and held him close, moaning his name — not Master, but his real name — for the first time.
"Yes," she breathed. "Yes— yes— I love you—"
He came inside her with a soft groan, pressing his forehead to hers, and she felt the warmth of his release filling her, claiming her, completing her.
"I love you," he said. "My wife. My slave. My everything."
She kissed him, tasting salt and forever.
"And I love you, my husband. My master. My everything."
They lay together in the dark, his cum warm inside her, his arms wrapped around her, and Haerin knew — with absolute certainty — that she had found exactly where she belonged.
There, in his arms, owned and cherished, was home.
---
Six weeks later
Haerin sat on the edge of the bathtub, the pregnancy test in her trembling hands. Two pink lines. Clear as day.
She walked into the living room where Y/N sat reading, and held out the test without a word.
He took it. Looked at it. Looked at her.
His face broke into a smile so wide it transformed him.
"Is this—"
"Yes, Master." She was crying again — she cried so easily these days. "Your slave is pregnant. You've bred me. I'm carrying your child."
He stood, crossed the room in two strides, and lifted her off her feet, spinning her in a circle. She laughed through her tears, holding onto his shoulders.
"I told you," he said, setting her down, his hands pressed to her still-flat stomach. "I told you this was the one."
"You were right, Master. You're always right."
He sank to his knees before her — her master, her husband, kneeling — and pressed his lips to her belly.
"Thank you," he whispered. "For carrying my child. For being my slave. For being my wife. For being everything."
She ran her fingers through his hair, overcome with love.
"Thank you for choosing me."
He looked up at her, his eyes bright with unshed tears.
"I'd choose you every time. In every life. Forever."
She pulled him to his feet and kissed him, tasting the future on his lips — a future of service and love, of submission and devotion, of cum and children and a lifetime of belonging.
"Forever," she agreed. "Your slave. Your wife. Forever."
The party was getting out of hand, but since it wasn't your house, you didn't really care. You were sure someone had thrown up in the downstairs bathroom, and you'd heard a bunch of plates breaking in the kitchen. So far, it had been a great party.
Well, if the downstairs bathroom was clogged, then you'd have to use the one upstairs. Unless you were going to pee in the yard, which you weren't going to do, you didn't see any other solution.
In the hallway, you ran into someone completely disoriented, asking where Saki was. You had no idea who this Saki was, but you were pretty sure that the girl in front of you was the one who had thrown up in the bathroom. She was completely drunk, staggering as she walked, and her words stumbling over each other when she tried to speak. Her long blonde hair was a mess, and her clothes were disheveled. For a moment you doubted that this Saki was real, but a second later you heard the stranger shout her name and run towards a pink-haired girl who was passed out near the entrance.
Hurrying your pace to avoid wetting yourself, you climbed the stairs to the second floor. Despite being a spacious house, it was quite simple. Just a straight hallway with a series of doors leading to each room. Fortunately, the host's family, whom you didn't even know, had taken the trouble to put a sign on each door indicating which room it led to. That nice touch helped you find the bathroom.
The door was ajar, so you figured no one was inside. You opened it fully and quickly closed it behind you. Footsteps reached you from the stairs, and not wanting to miss out on the bathroom, you rushed inside. The moment you closed the door, you heard someone make a noise of displeasure. For a second, you thought you'd were already drunk because it was impossible for the sound to be coming from inside. But no, your ears weren't deceiving you. There was a girl sitting on the toilet.
"Hey, what are you doing? Can't you see I'm using the bathroom?" the girl scolded you without moving from the toilet. Of course she was going to move, because she was clearly sitting there to use it. Her dress was hiked up and her panties were around her ankles, but the big leather jacket she was wearing prevented you from seeing anything. That, and the fact that her knees were together. Even though she was looking at you, you couldn't tell the color of her eyes because, for some reason, she was wearing sunglasses.
"Sorry," you blurted out, trying to look away.
"What are you doing? Idiot, close the door. Can't you see I'm peeing?" Her noisy scolding made you close the door again, the one you had opened to leave. You felt stupid standing there, unable to leave or even look at her.
"Are you embarrassed?" she inquired, the unmistakable sound of urine hitting the toilet bowl mingling with her words. "Haven't you ever seen anyone pee?"
That wasn't the issue. What bothered you was that you two were strangers. You'd walked in by mistake because she hadn't closed the door properly, and now you were stuck there until she finished. "I don't usually watch my friends pee, and we don't even know each other," you said, trying to distract yourself by looking at the wood grain pattern on the door.
"Is that your problem?" the girl scoffed, bursting into laughter. "My name is Kazuha, though everyone calls me Zuha."
You told her your name, still examining the door with more interest than anyone could ever have on a simple door. You didn't have a cool nickname like hers, so you preferred to keep quiet about what your friends called you.
"I'd rather call you a coward, or a scaredy-cat," she said, ignoring your name. "Because you're afraid to look at me."
"I'm not afraid," you said quickly. "It's just... why would I have to look at you?"
"To prove you're not afraid, duh!" she mocked.
"I told you that I'm not afraid," you said, raising your voice as you turned to face her, just as she insisted. When you turned, you found Zuha looking at you, her sunglasses having slipped down her nose, allowing you to see the color of her eyes. A soft brown that quickly captivated you with its depth. She frowned in an amused expression as the sound of urine returned. She was actually peeing while looking you in the eyes. "Aren't you ashamed?"
"Why? We all pee sometimes. It's natural. Do you have a lighter?" The question threw you off because it came out of nowhere, but you soon realized it was because she'd taken a cigarette from her jacket pocket.
You chose not to answer her question, the first of the two. Instead, you took the lighter out of your pocket and offered it to her, but she put the cigarette to her mouth and leaned toward you in a clear gesture that she wanted you to light it. Giving up, you went over to her to light the cigarette the way she wanted.
The bathroom was far from spacious, so the smell of smoke quickly filled the air. You were about to ask her for a cigarette, but decided it was better to wait until you left to smoke. Instead, you leaned against the door to keep watching her pee, because you had the feeling she'd scold you again if you tried to look away.
Kazuha stepped back, cigarette in mouth, to grab the toilet paper. Holding your gaze to make sure you weren't looking where you shouldn't this time, she wiped herself and threw the used paper in the trash. You couldn't help but notice how beautiful her eyes were. Her face was beautiful in general, but her eyes were what you liked most about what little you'd seen of her.
"Here," she said, offering you the cigarette with the same hand she'd used to wipe herself. You took it without hesitation, ignoring how unhygienic that must be. But you'd drunk quite a bit that night, so your system was probably full of alcohol, which would kill any germs.
You relaxed for a moment, taking a drag of the cigarette. You closed your eyes as you felt the smoke fill your lungs, pondering what you'd gotten yourself into. When you opened them, you found Zuha standing there, her underwear and dress where they belonged. Despite the jacket, you could see how the dress clung almost tightly to her curves.
Exhaling smoke through your nose, you moved to let her approach the sink. Without a word, Zuha lathered up her hands and washed them. After drying them on her dress, she snatched the cigarette from your mouth. There was no point in protesting; after all, it was hers, but you still would have preferred a bit more courtesy. Then she bent down to pick up a bottle of beer and brought it to her lips as she leaned against the bathroom door, but stopped just before it touched them. "Want some?" she asked, offering you the bottle. "Relax," she added, seeing your hesitation. "It's not what you think... Unless you are into that." She said with a broad smile before bringing the bottle to her lips and taking a sip.
"Hheeewww No!" You exclaimed when you understood what she meant. You weren't drunk enough to even consider doing that.
The two of you stood there for what seemed like an eternity, until she finished her cigarette and threw it in the toilet. "Well, are you going to pee or are we going to stay here forever?" she asked casually.
"What? Noooo!" You looked at her, backing away a little, as far as the cramped bathroom allowed. "Get out, I'm not going to do it with you here."
She laughed before answering. "You saw me pee, it's only fair that I see you. It's to even things out."
"But I saw you by accident, it's not the same."
"You saw me anyway, you scaredy-cat." She laughed at you. "Why so cowardly?"
"Why so insistent?" You fired back. "Are you a voyeur or something?"
"I already told you it's the fairest thing to do." She replied, nudging you by the shoulder to get you closer to the toilet. "Hurry up. Saki is waiting for me, and I don't trust Yunjin to look after her. If anything happens to her, it'll be your fault."
You were tempted to tell her that this Yunjin woman was probably indeed in no condition to care for anyone, and that it was already too late for Saki, but you decided that wasn't your problem. Accepting that the quickest way out of there was to do as she said, you stood in front of the toilet and pulled out your penis, making sure Zuha didn't see your private parts. Almost instantly, you felt a weakness in your legs; damn, you really needed to pee. Your bladder was about to burst, which helped you ignore the fact that Zuha hadn't flushed and you were urinating on her pee and cigarette butt.
The sound of urine hitting the polished surface of the toilet bowl and the water filling the small room. You really needed to empty your bladder; you'd had too much beer that night. You closed your eyes and leaned your head back, forgetting everything as the urine flowed, as you released the insistent pressure on your bladder, until something startled you.
"What the hell?!" you exclaimed in surprise when you felt a chin rest on your shoulder and a pair of arms wrap around you from behind. "What are you fucking doing?" you asked, trying to free yourself from Zuha's embrace.
"I've always wanted to know what it feels like to pee standing up," she replied with a laugh as her hands encircled yours. That made you move even more, and you inevitably peed outside the toilet bowl. "Oops! Let me aim properly." To your complete disbelief, Zuha's hands snatched your penis away, grasping it and aiming it at the toilet bowl again. "Come on, pee." She added, noticing that nothing was coming out of your member anymore."
"You're sick, I'm not going to do it." You said, still trying unsuccessfully to free yourself from her grip. Maybe the fact that she was holding your cock so casually was draining your strength, or was it that you didn't want her to let you go?
"Whiny." She whispered in your ear. The closeness allowed you to smell alcohol and something else on her breath, maybe marijuana. But that closeness also let you smell the scent of her shampoo and the perfume she had applied many hours before but that was still present on her skin. It was all an intoxicating mixture. "Come on, don't be like that."
"Can you let go of me, please?" You asked as calmly as you could.
"Just pee and I'll let you go." She replied, moving your cock to undermine her point.
"Kazuha." Her name sounded strange when you said it. "Leave me alone." You sighed "I just want to pee."
"And I want to know what it feels like to pee standing up. We want the same thing." She pressed herself closer to you, making you acutely aware of how her breasts were pressed against your back. You desperately wished this was all a nightmare.
"But you're not gonna be the one actually peeing!" You were already starting to lose patience, but you couldn't see any way to break free from her grip.
"It's the same thing. Hurry up, I have to go."
"Aaaahhg." Fine." You finally gave in to her stupid request, or rather, demand. She simply let out a giggle that you interpreted as a gesture of triumph.
You took a deep breath, trying to relax as much as possible, trying to ignore the fact that a girl you had met just minutes before was holding your penis while you peed. But if you were going to do it, it was best to be calm, so you leaned your head back, resting it on her shoulder, while you pressed down on your bladder. You didn't see it, but you felt and heard the urine leaving your body and falling into the toilet, mixing with what she had done earlier. Before you knew it, your bladder was empty, but now Zuha was shaking your cock from side to side, apparently to dry it out.
This girl was unbelievable. Not only had she forced you to watch her pee, but she'd also forced you to pee in front of her, and, not content with that, she'd insisted on holding your cock while you did it. Right now, she was playfully teasing your cock, moving it like some kind of propeller or something. Add to that the fact that you'd met her less than half an hour ago, and the situation was hilarious.
"Are you a virgin?" she asked out of the blue, still holding your cock.
"What? No. Why did you—"
"You got hard." She interrupted. Only then did you realize that you did indeed have a semi-erect penis. Apparently, all that stupid play was catching up with you.
"Let me go!" you exclaimed, renewing your attempts to break free.
"Heeee! You like the feeling of my hand, don't you?" If everything that had happened up to this point seemed surreal, what came next felt like something out of the stupidest porn you'd ever seen. Without any shame, something Zuha apparently didn't know, she moved her hand over your cock to stimulate your member. Instantly, a shiver ran through your body and an inevitable sigh escaped your lips. "You are a virgin, aren't you?" she mocked as her hand explored your member.
"I'm not!"
"Yes, you are. That's why you were embarrassed to see me pee."
"Noooooo!!!" you exclaimed, somewhat angry but feeling the effects of what she was doing with her hands. "I know a lot about fucking, I've been with a lot of girls."
"I don't believe you. You're a cowardly, lying virgin."
"Fuck you." "You've really lost your mind, you're crazy."
"Do it yourself. If you know so much about fucking, then prove it." Just like that, Zuha let go of your cock and pulled away from you. Your pride was wounded as you immediately started to miss her hand on you.
"What the hell does that mean?" you asked, turning to face her. Only then did you notice how your cock was fully erect.
"Let's do it." She said, biting a nail as she looked at your member. She couldn't help but smile at what she was seeing.
"What do I get out of it?" you asked, ignoring how her hand had returned to your cock.
"My respect, and proof that you're not a scaredy-cat virgin."
"What good is your respect to me? We don't even know each other."
"Suit yourself." She shrugged to emphasize that it was your decision. "Do you think I'm ugly? Oh, I know." "You're gay!" she pointed out, moving her hand faster.
"Damn it, I curse the moment I walked into this bathroom!" you exclaimed, taking a step to corner Zuha between the door and your body. You were already fed up with her games and her teasing; in the short time since you'd met, Kazuha had already managed to push your patience to the limit.
You leaned forward, seeking her lips. She didn't pull away but came to meet you as well. Your mouths melted into a kiss that you both tried to control, but after a few seconds, it was clear she had won. Her tongue invaded your mouth along with the taste of tobacco and beer, as you pressed her against the door. Since she already had her hand on you, you decided it was only fair to do the same, so you gripped her thighs.
Her muscles were toned; the moment you touched them, you noticed how strong her legs were. She must have worked out a lot, and boy, did she ever. If it worked. Your restless hands moved up her body until they grasped the hem of her dress and lifted it with some difficulty because it clung to her skin. Now that her ass was free, you could grab it as you pleased. You held her buttocks with open hands, instantly feeling that they were as firm as her thighs but molded more easily to the insistence of your fingers.
After kneading her ass for a few moments, moments in which your lips never parted more than the millimeters necessary to breathe, you moved your hands to rub her crotch. Your fingers found her center, and even through her panties, you could feel the moisture forming there. You pressed your fingers against Zuha's folds and felt her moan into your mouth. Somehow, that healed the wound that her grip on your cock had left on your pride earlier.
While you caressed her pussy and felt her panties becoming wetter and wetter, she was furiously masturbating you. Her hand moved, squeezing your member, twisting her wrist as she approached the base to generate more friction. It was clear she was an expert at this sort of things.
Wanting to show off your skills and making it perfectly clear you were no virgin, you pulled away from her with difficulty. You knelt in front of Zuha and kissed the inside of her thigh, which made her tremble but also take matters into her own hands. You didn't have to do it yourself; she removed her panties and left them on the sink. You simply smiled because, although you were sure she'd never admit it, you weren't the only one who was hungry now.
Instead of slowly licking between her folds and taking your time as you would have with someone else, in another place and context, you threw yourself headlong into devouring her cunt. You grabbed Zuha by the ass and held on to her, burying your face between her legs. The intoxicating scent of her pussy filled your nostrils and made you salivate. You used that same saliva to help you devour her dripping wet cunt. You must have been doing something right because Kazuha's pussy was completely damp.
Unlike the taste of her mouth, the taste of Zuha's pussy was delicious and intoxicating. Her juices ran down your chin as you devoured her as voraciously as you could. Your tongue went as deep as it could to collect her sweet nectar, your lips sucking on her delicate clit, eliciting moans that she didn't bother trying to stifle except by biting the sleeve of her jacket. Your hands kneaded her buttocks with the same hunger that your lips battled against her petals. Just to see how far she would let you go, you ventured a mischievous finger between her buttocks to caress her back entrance. You withdrew it as soon as you applied a little pressure there because Zuha slapped you on the head, which you interpreted as her not wanting you playing with her ass like that.
To punish you for your audacity, she grabbed your hair and, using the door as leverage, ground her hips against you. You wouldn't normally let yourself be dominated like that, so blatantly, but Kazuha was devilishly hot and had your arousal levels through the roof. Her juices soaked your face completely as she rubbed herself against you, using you like some kind of toy. Surprisingly, you found that you didn't mind, not coming from her at least.
Panting heavily, Zuha released you. Your eyes met once more; those stupid sunglasses still partially hiding her eyes, but that didn't stop you from seeing the flame of lust burning in them.
Kazuha bit her lower lip as she lifted one leg. Your jaw almost dropped to the floor when you saw her raise her foot above her head and hold it with one hand, while using the other to part the lips of her pussy and reveal her throbbing entrance. It was an act that could only be interpreted as an invitation to fuck her. You didn't need anything more than that.
"You're full of surprises," you whispered, a smile spreading across your face. You stood up as if you had springs instead of legs. You found her lips, sharing a kiss and the nectar of her own cunt, while you rubbed the head of your cock against her entrance. Zuha rested her leg on your shoulder as you buried your member deep inside her.
The moans from both of you filled the small bathroom, mingling with the wet sound of skin against skin. You pressed Zuha against the door, partly to help her hold on and partly so you could thrust harder. Your cock ventured as far in as it would go, penetrating her to the hilt, but even then it wasn't enough. Your hands roamed her body, grabbing her ass, kneading her breasts through her dress, or simply tugging at her hair.
She clung to you even tighter, not just with her hands but with her cunt as well. Her wet walls closed around your member, embracing your cock in a warm embrace that seemed to squeeze your flesh. Your head thrust rampantly inside her, molding her body to the shape of your cock, while she received your thrusts with moans.
Having her like this, surrendered to you and to pleasure, felt wonderful. Your chest swelled with pride as you felt Zuha melt in your hands, as someone who until recently was a complete stranger moaned shamelessly into your mouth. You were making it perfectly clear to her that you weren't a virgin and that you knew how to fuck. The way her walls gripped your cock confirmed that you were winning this argument.
You thought about lifting her other leg, holding her up in the air, and fucking her against the door so she'd never forget what that stranger she called a virgin had made her feel, but you couldn't bring yourself to carry out your plan. Her cunt was delicious and addictive, its walls gripping you mercilessly, her moans muffled by your mouth were music to your ears. All of Kazuha was a delight straight from your wildest fantasies.
When you came, you did it resting your forehead against hers, looking into her eyes and moaning. Your throbbing cock shot semen inside her as she came too, spasming and moaning. Her cunt milked you, and you happily gave her all the cum you had, so happy to empty your balls into the hottest, wildest woman you'd ever known. Blessed be the moment you walked into that bathroom.
You carefully pulled away from her, reluctantly wanting to leave the scorching warmth of her hole and mouth. She finally placed both feet on the floor, still leaning her weight against the door. You sat on the toilet, trying to catch your breath. Though relatively brief, the whole thing had felt like running a marathon.
Kazuha smiled at you from the door before approaching you, taking your chin in her hand, and kissing you. This time, it was calmer and more controlled, but still charged with passion. More like what a couple would do, not two strangers in a bathroom that wasn't theirs. "So it turns out you did know how to fuck after all," she whispered against your lips. "You're no virgin," she declared before placing a chaste kiss on your lips. Then she let go of you to adjust her dress and cover her private parts.
"Hey, do you think…" you dared to begin after a few moments of silence between you two. "Could you-" Why were you suddenly so nervous?
"What?" She asked while touching up her lipstick, looking in the mirror.
"I mean-"
"Hoooo! You want my number?" she asked, tilting her head. "Well, yeah, yeah, do you have a pen or paper?" She said, adjusting the neckline of her dress. "Yeah, it's…" You were rummaging through your pockets for your phone when you heard her say, "1-800-you fucking wish, did you get that?" An uncontrollable laugh erupted as she opened the bathroom door. "Call me, hahahaha," she added, blowing you a kiss and winking as she left the bathroom, leaving the door ajar behind her.
You just sat there trying to process what had just happened, with Kazuha's used panties forgotten on the sink as the only memento of this unlikely encounter.
A/N: I just saw all the Zuha content coming out yesterday and suddenly I had the urge to write her. That hot girl Zuha was too much to take, so much that I'm simpin on her instead of Yunjin that is my actual bias.
Jae and his girlfriend were always cautious when their parents were around, but if it was just his little sister Minju left in the house, they didn't have a care in the world. It was funny, too, because Minju and her brother never had the 'you won't tell Mom and Dad, will you?' conversation. She could have easily just hinted to her parents what was going on after they left the house.
But ultimately, Minju wasn't going to do it. Her brother was usually sweet to her. Besides, if ever Jae did something to piss her off, she had his afternoons with that awful girlfriend Eunju to hold over his head.
Eunju let out one more dramatic moan, and she couldn't take it any longer. Minju grabbed her phone and running shoes and made for the door. As she closed it behind her, she was relieved to hear only the breeze blowing through their front yard.
Running was Minju's way of taking her mind off things. As soon as she took her first stride, her frustration began to melt away. The fact that her big brother was inside fooling around with his obnoxious girlfriend didn't matter anymore when her favorite song came up on her beloved running playlist.
Her routine kept her sane, and it was also why Minju was one of the fittest girls she knew. At 5'-6" and 105 lbs., she was proud to be in such good shape; it made a hard run all the easier. And though she hated to admit it, seeing the eyes of neighborhood boys and husbands follow her as she ran by was a rush.
Minju didn't have a boyfriend; that was probably part of her frustration with her brother and his bedroom antics. It wasn't that she didn't want one; it was more that nobody had come along with whom she felt compelled to start a relationship. Either they were silly boys her age, eighteen and immature, or they were older and with transparently lustful intentions toward her.
Minju could see what Eunju saw in her brother. He was twenty, smart, handsome, and yet very unassuming. Being a quarterback on his college football team probably didn't hurt, but he wasn't a colossal jock the way most might have expected. Family-oriented, driven, respectful… Jae was the works. Why couldn't more boys like him approach her than the guys she was used to?
That's also why she held such high standards for him. Not only was he handsome, with short brown hair and masculine features that already resembled her dad, but he was just an all-around good guy. Eunju didn't deserve him; Minju always felt that Jae had just fallen for her fast like he always did and that he liked the quarterback cheerleader cliché, too. Whatever, she thought, he'd only been with her a few months, and she could always hope things wouldn't work out.
Minju wondered if maybe her brother would set her up with one of his friends when she rounded the corner heading back to their house. She was intimately aware of how much her boobs were bouncing in her workout top when she passed Mr. Taylor's house; he was such a creep he might as well have blown her a kiss as she passed him while he was watering his flowers.
Minju's tits… They'd been trouble since they showed up in her early teens. Boys at school stared like they'd never seen breasts before in their lives. Men, too: men who were way too old to be gawking at a teenager would pretend they weren't trying to get a look down her shirt. Even her brother! Sometimes, he would stop in the middle of a sentence if she accidentally showed them too much. Maybe 'accident' wasn't the right word. Jae was the only one she teased on purpose, perhaps because she knew he could do nothing about it.
When she ran up to the driveway, Jae and his bimbo were on the front porch.
"Good luck tomorrow, baby," Minju heard her say.
"Thanks," her brother replied, "I'll see you after the game?"
"You'll see me at the game!" Eunju said, standing up tall to kiss her brother on the lips.
"You know I don't look over there. I can't be distracted." Jae reasoned.
"Yea, yea, I get it. Mr. Quarterback can't take his eye off the ball," Eunju said, lovingly touching her brother on the chest.
Minju couldn't help but laugh at the flirty way Eunju said it. She'd tried her hardest to get to the door, but she was thirsty and didn't want to listen to it anymore.
"O…M…G…ARE-YOU-DONE!" She chanted, mocking one of the standard cheers, "CAN-I-GET-IN-THE-FUCKING-DOOR?"
Jae laughed at his little sister's attitude. He'd seen her running up and knew he'd get an earful when his girlfriend left.
"Very funny, Minju," Eunju said, unimpressed, "Though I hope that's not what you'll be trying out with next year."
"Ugh…" Minju sighed, cocked her hip, and fluffed her ponytail "Should I dye my hair blonde instead?"
Minju shot a nasty look at her brother. He was NOT supposed to be telling anyone on the cheerleading team that his sister would try out it if she got accepted at his school. Even though she couldn't stand many of the girls on the team, she still loved cheering. Being close to the game, getting the crowd engaged, and staying in shape - all of it appealed to Minju, and she had her eyes on doing it for her brother's team if she got in.
Content with the frown on Eunju's face, Minju simply shouldered past her brother and headed inside. He took a moment to say his last goodbyes before following his little sister into the kitchen. He had to take a deep breath when he saw her tilting the bottle back and witnessed a few drips falling onto her chest as she gulped it greedily. The light glisten of sweat on her abs, the tight-fitting workout clothes…oooph. Despite having recently fooled around with his girlfriend, a hot girl was a hot girl, related to him or not. Sometimes, he wished his sister understood that the way he did.
"Why do you always gotta give her such a hard time?"
Minju almost laughed out loud, wanting to say something about her brother giving the dumb blonde a 'hard time' himself.
"Hey, if you are gonna bring your ditzy girlfriends around the house when mom and dad aren't home, I'm gonna reserve the right to make fun of them."
Jae had difficulty arguing with that. He admired his sister's tenacity most of the time. She knew what she wanted, and she was vocal and rambunctious - everything he wanted in a girlfriend. She was probably right anyway. Eunju didn't knock him out with anything but her looks. And even then, the girl standing right before him was far more attractive. He was sure he could find someone that was right for him; Eunju was simply right for right now.
"Hey, Minju'," he said to her. She wanted to be mad at him, but she loved it when he called her that. "I'm sorry about the cheerleading thing. Eunju put two and two together, and I told her you'd probably try out."
"Two and two huh? Did Eunju finally pass remedial math last semester?" Minju quipped, narrowing her eyes after she'd said it.
Even though he could see her glare, Jae knew she wouldn't stay mad at him. She only had a few hours each week, if that, to see her brother. He'd come home on Friday and stay the night before his Saturday game. They lived close enough to campus that he would be off before she awoke the next day and went to see him play. Eunju was a part of the weekly routine, but Jae always got rid of her before it even got dark.
She always wondered how he managed to do it. Minju felt like girls were pretty dramatic when it came to quickies like Eunju seemed to come over for. One weekend, she'd heard the stupid blonde say something like, "…if it helps you play better, then I don't mind!" She hadn't made much of it then; Minju was glad to hear Eunju saying it on her way out.
"Yeah, yeah, I forgive you," Minju said, walking towards her brother and stopping when she smacked the almost empty water bottle against his chest and held her hand there, "I'll be picking the movie tonight."
Jae rolled his head back and smiled, glad everything was cool between him and his little sis. Maybe he'd even convince her to give him a back massage later if he played the "It'll help me play well tomorrow" card.
Things went as they usually did that night. Minju even agreed to massage her brother's shoulder for a bit, even though she made sure to get a dig in about how he wasn't even a starter. Jae had fought hard with his coach for his nights at home. Sure, seeing his girlfriend when most other guys were forbidden was a big plus. But he loved seeing his little sister and was so glad she always freed up her Friday nights for him before the game.
They just got along so well. Close in age as they were, Jae and Minju had a lot of common interests. Football and video games, music, and crappy TV, they typically had a blast every Friday and Jae went to bed once again, happy to spend time with his little sister. Their parents always did date night on Friday, so they'd only be home shortly before he went to bed.
Sometimes Jae felt guilty, but more and more he was seeing his little sister in a… different light. She'd grown up fast. Not only was she more mature, but her body was too. He was often confused by how much he enjoyed having her around. He tried to reason that being near a pretty, youthful brunette would always be desirable. She just happened also to be his sister, and as long as he kept his hands to himself everything would be fine.
Typically, that's the way things worked out. Yet, Minju felt just as comfortable as her brother did around her. So, as she sat there massaging his naked shoulder and seeing how huge and muscular he'd gotten since starting college, Minju had some of the same issues her brother did. She also loved being around him, and not just because of how much he made her laugh or how she could talk to him about anything. She loved massaging his back because it was the closest she'd gotten to an attractive guy, and this one didn't try to touch her ass or her boobs whenever he got the chance.
She was only wearing a crop top and her favorite sweatpants, which she rolled and wore low at the waist when she remembered her brother had commented dressing inappropriately around him. Minju had brushed it off… and then wore seemingly less every time he was over after that. Hey, she thought, if he could get off while their parents were out and then get a massage out of her, she could at the very least, feel sexy and comfortable at the same time. His stare didn't bother her one bit.
The next day was incredible. Jae wasn't a starter, so he'd begun the game uniformed but sitting on the bench. He was only a sophomore but next in line to start as quarterback for the prestigious college team. Things weren't going well for the starter. He fumbled in the first quarter. The offense struggled and only got one field goal out of four or five possessions in a row as the first half was nearing its end. When the QB threw his second interception, and the whistles sounded at the end of the half, Minju was buzzing in her seat that her brother might get his chance.
He'd played before, but only a quarter or a few minutes here and there. They entered the locker room, and Minju's mom touched her shoulder.
"Wouldn't it be great if your brother started the second half?" She said, looking excited.
Minju's heart beat faster. "You think he will, Dad? Do you think Oppa is going to start?"
Her dad raised his eyebrows and said, "I know what I'd do if I were the coach… he just might."
"You think he's ready?" Minju's mom asked her father.
A passing memory took Minju as her parents chatted about her brother's workout routine. Eunju had said something that other day when she'd overheard them. "…gotta make sure you're ready," she'd said, or something like that. Why was she remembering that now?
Sure enough, as halftime ended Jae ran out of the tunnel with his helmet on. He was going to play.
He looked shaky as he lined up for his first snap. This time, seeing him on the field felt a little different. They were coming from behind, and her brother wasn't just a quick substitution; he was meant to be the solution.
He handed the ball off twice, but they still had a few yards to get the first down. It looked like they were keeping the ball out of the air and in the unknown hands of her brother. But when they lined up and Jae called for the ball, he dropped back to pass it.
Minju held her breath the whole time.
'Pass it Oppa…!' she screamed inwardly.
… COME ON PASS IT!
And then he did.
It was a beautiful throw - a bullet right across the middle.
The receiver was brought down right away but well beyond the first-down line. The whole crowd cheered, and Minju and her parents locked arms and jumped up and down. He'd done it; she was so proud.
After that, Jae was everything he needed to be. They didn't do anything too crazy, and he was playing pretty safe, but in no time, they were near the end zone, and Minju was clenching her mom's arm tight until he threw a perfect pass to the back corner for a touchdown.
Minju felt like she knew exactly why girls were so drawn to quarterbacks at that moment. Here she was, screaming like a complete fool and jumping up and down in her team sweatshirt, yelling her brother's name and practically in tears. Dam,n does he look good in that uniform, Minju thought as he trotted off the field to let the kicking team on.
The rest of the game was a haze. She was so excited to see her brother finally playing as she was, but Minju almost couldn't handle it that he was leading them to a win. When the final second ticked off the clock, and it was her brother holding the ball, she giggled outright as he threw it up in the air in his excitement.
The team rallied and celebrated on the field, and her family was allowed to walk on while the rest of the crowd shuffled out of the stadium. Jae hugged their mom and dad, picked Minju up, and spun her around in a circle. Minju could feel the sweat on his pads and the heat radiating from him until he set her down with a huge smile.
"I think it was all because of the shoulder massage, Minju," he said, "this ball's for you."
Minju felt him push the ball into her midsection like she had the water bottle into him the day before.
"You were so awesome, bro," Minju praised, "but you better take this thing back before somebody tries to tackle me."
"You mean like me!" He said, bending down to grab her waist and picking her up again, slinging her over his shoulder like it was nothing. Minju screamed and kicked, but he didn't set her down until he'd made her sufficiently dizzy. Their parents looked on and laughed the whole time.
Minju saw her brother's girlfriend looking at them from afar, clearly displeased that she wasn't getting all the attention. It gave Minju an odd sense of satisfaction, even if their relationships with her brother differed.
"You better go do the same thing to Eunju," Minju whispered when her brother put her down. She looked jealous."
Jae sighed knowingly and gave his sister a hasty, final hug. Saying goodbye to his parents and Minju, Jae ambled over to talk to his cheerleader-girlfriend. Minju couldn't help but notice him looking in her direction over Eunju's shoulder as she was leaving.
-
After that, things blew up. People went on and on about how poised her brother was in the game despite having minimal experience. He started in the away game the following week, and they won. It was a close game, and Jae made some mistakes, but watching him on television, she couldn't help but see all of the strengths that people had been touting in the write-ups of his first big performance.
Minju congratulated her brother via text, and he quickly responded that he was looking forward to a Friday at home the following week.
-I bet you would have made that pass at the end of the first half if you had a shoulder massage!-
[I bet you're right. Do you think I'm a big loser for wanting to hang out with my little sister on a Friday night?]
Minju blushed, even though she was alone in her room with the lights off.
-Are you kidding, a loser? Did you SEE the game I just did?-
-Oh, that's right… you were that stud quarterback who WON it!-
[Thanks Minju, I can't wait to see you next week.]
God did he love his little sister, Jae thought. He was in a cab on the way out to celebrate the victory that night, and all he could think about was how great it would be to talk through all the plays the way he had on the phone with Minju after his first game. Inevitably, there would be a thousand girls throwing themselves at him that night, but Jae felt sure none of them could match his little sis. Maybe he was wrong, but first and foremost, they were hungry to sleep with a football player, and most of them wouldn't even be as attractive as Minju. If only she wanted that too, then he'd have the whole package. 'Ugh,' he shook off. It was probably the booze talking.
Minju wished they'd seen his potential from the very start. Her brother started and won every game for the rest of the season, which was already more than half over when he'd first come out onto the field for that fateful second half. Because they had enough losses before that, there wasn't much left to make of their season when Jae stepped in, but there was a lot of talk about the season to come.
And each week, each home game at least, Minju and Jae hung out just the two of them for as much time as they could. She couldn't stand that he insisted on Eunju coming over, hearing them in his bedroom after she got home from school, but glad to see her leave shortly after. Jae had insisted that their parents give him time to himself (with Minju…and Eunju), and they'd obliged, given his success on the field.
Their time together was usually the same: a movie and a lot of talking about what was going on in their lives. But for Minju, her feelings were slowly evolving. She couldn't help it. Everybody was talking about him. Her parents were so proud, and girls at school went on and on about how hot he was. Being that he was the quarterback of the state college team, the exposure meant constant reminders of him everywhere Minju went.
So her attitude toward him was gradually changing whether she knew it or not. She'd often lay on top of her shirtless brother for a long time after kneading his back, just enjoying the deep bass in his voice that vibrated her chest as they bantered. Minju began to crave that time with her brother, cuddling seemingly closer every week when they watched a movie. She simply wanted to be with him.
And Jae was no dummy. Despite being a big, burly football player, he was quite smart, or so he told himself. It wasn't as if he didn't notice that his little sister was not so resistant to touch his back anymore or that she was wearing seemingly less and less every time she came downstairs for their movie. Yet, it still felt… natural. Many girls were throwing themselves at Jae nowadays, but Minju had earned his attention rather than exploited it, and he liked giving it to her.
There was this one day he'd almost called her out for it. She might as well have been naked… well, not quite, but perhaps the fact that he'd never seen her naked, and this was as close as he'd get, was why he kept his mouth shut.
The underwear was enough to make him shiver: an orange-ish pair of panties, simple but tight at each curve and the gap between her thighs. They had a white edge that he followed with his eyes as it wrapped around her tiny waist and those damned legs of hers. But then the shirt, or was it a sheet? This draped white thing with a big curved neck exposed her almost from shoulder to shoulder. The tiny sleeves were all that held it up. And, of course, it didn't reach more than halfway down her upper half. His little sister's entire midsection, perhaps one of his favorite parts of hers, was left entirely to his view.
Both of the small pieces of clothing looked somewhat transparent. Jae wanted to look long enough to determine whether he was seeing the dark circles of Minju's nipples or the tiny dark slit at the gap between her thighs, but he tore his gaze away before it became inappropriate. He couldn't believe that you could buy clothing like that or that his little sister was wearing it around him. Did it look that good on other girls because Jae was practically hard during the entire movie, and wondering why his sister would be so brazen around him? Did she know how attracted to her he was that night?
Suddenly, he couldn't get Eunju out of the house fast enough on Fridays, though he believed he needed the release the night before the game. More and more, it seemed like she was just happy to be the girlfriend of the star quarterback; he got a little release when he needed it, and she got to parade him around when she wanted to.
And just like that, the season was over.
The hype continued for a few weeks after their last game. He had to do some interviews and a couple of articles for newspapers and magazines. He was no international star, but the college team fanatics demanded plenty of him. The holidays came and went, and we were busy as usual. Before they knew it, Minju and her brother were well into the second half of the school year.
Sometimes, he couldn't make it on Friday nights to be home with his little sister. Jae had loaded up his second semester with classes to make the workload easier during the football season. He felt awful, but she understood, making him love her even more.
But when he did make it home, it was awesome. Every time he saw her, Jae seemed to get closer to his little sister. And she just kept getting more beautiful. She was only recently eighteen, and every day, she became more aware of her body and how to carry herself. Each day on his way home, Jae guiltily looked forward to what his little sister might wear that night.
Sometimes, he wondered if the two of them were toying with each other, playing with the possibility that one of them might do something rash. But he knew how happy it made Minju to have someone like him that she could entirely rely on to make her feel comfortable; he didn't want to ruin that. He didn't know that Minju was struggling to respect him similarly. But they loved their time together so much that it didn't matter.
They were starting to talk on the phone regularly or at least text when he hadn't seen her in a while. They were so busy with schoolwork, sports, and training that they marked their weeks by the time they talked to or saw each other. Sooner than both Jae and Minju could have imagined, pages of the dog calendar their mother hung in the kitchen flipped by, and the summer was upon them.
Jae had trained almost daily for the upcoming football season. He'd never expected his responsibilities to become important to him, his coaches, or his team. Add to that, finishing up a semester of college, and his schedule was chock-full. The first week of summer would be a much-needed breather, but then it would be off to summer training camp. He even had time to spend with his family and a few days hanging out with only his little sis. They took a day out on the lake together, went to dinner one night, and even agreed to go shopping with her the day before he left for summer training camp.
"I don't want you to go," Minju said, her big, green, puppy-dog eyes looking teary. She dreaded that this would be the first summer she didn't get to spend with her brother.
"Do you have to?" Minju asked sadly, feeling her brother's big, strong arms wrap around her in the middle of the department store.
"I don't want to leave you, Minju, but I want to be at my best for next season. It's gonna be a big year for me." He said regretfully, holding her close enough to catch the subtle shampoo scent in her soft, brown hair.
"We can talk or text any time you want," he promised, pulling back and staring into her sad eyes.
That only made her feel marginally better, but she shook her head knowingly. Jae held his sister for a while as they walked through the store. She picked out a new pair of sweatpants that admittedly excited Jae, reminding him of how she usually looked when she'd be wearing them and the time they spent together… how they rode low, and her hip bones were often revealed to his wandering eyes as she laid in front of him on the couch.
"What do you think? She said, coming out of the changing room for the third time.
Minju saw her brother jump when he looked up from the green sweatpants he recognized as the ones she'd picked out. Suddenly, he was looking away like his eyes were burning.
"Minju!" He said, looking back toward her through his hand.
"WHAT?" She mocked, giggling.
"You can't wear that out here!"
He was probably right, she had on the sweatpants, as low as she possibly could wear them. The lines of her toned abdomen led down to what was likely a totally bare pussy based on what her brother could see. But the top wasn't a top at all. It was a sexy, black bra. The lace revealed much of her breasts to her brother's eyes. He'd always been totally caught off guard by how amazing his sister's tits were, but this was more than she'd ever let him see.
"Oh you can look Oppa, stop being such a wuss."
He did slowly look back in his little sister's direction, but it felt like he shouldn't. Yet, as soon as he saw how the black lace pushed his sister's breasts upward and most of the demi-cup left her chest bare, Jae wasn't about to look away.
"So… what do you think?"
"Incredible…" he said, unwittingly. Minju's breasts had been amazing for years, and now that the rest of her body had caught up, he was like a helpless puppy.
"The sweatpants and the bra?" she asked with a huge grin.
Jae was so embarrassed. He'd literally just complimented his little sister's tits, her beautiful body… no question there. Thank god she'd let him off the hook.
"I think you should buy them, both of them." He said without flinching.
Minju had never felt sexier. As her brother pretended, poorly, that he wasn't looking up and down every inch of tanned skin she'd revealed to him, she realized how loved it made her feel. Plenty of guys had complimented her before, but nobody made her knees feel weak the way that Jae did. She turned around and headed back to the changing room after being sufficiently convinced that he'd liked what he saw. Jae almost exploded when he saw the dimples in her lower back and then their eyes met quickly before Minju perked her little butt up for him once and then closed the door behind her.
Jae had to take a deep breath. What on earth had gotten into him? And what about her? God damnit did she look breathtaking in even the simple two pieces of clothing. Why did she insist on flaunting it in front of him, and why was he feeling so much like touching her?
Minju walked out of the dressing room wearing what she had on before she went in. Somehow seeing her clothed now got him just as excited. Even the cute flannel shirt and tank-top she was wearing made her beautiful, and he wondered if he'd see the bra and sweatpants she was holding in her hand again before he left.
When Jae stood, his little sister stopped him before he could exit the changing rooms. Nobody was around; it felt private… intimate as she placed hand on the middle of his chest.
Minju rested her head against him and wrapped her free arm around his back. Everywhere she touched he was just…solid. When his arms encircled her she felt that familiar tingling coursing through her, made stronger as she sensed the strong beat of his heart against her hand.
"I'm really going to miss you, you know that, right?" She said quietly, like she didn't want anyone else to hear.
"I know little one, I'm going to miss you too."
Before he could do or say anything else, Minju stood up tall and kissed him right on the lips. His face had been downturned and his eyes closed as he held her; he didn't even know it was coming.
But her lips were so soft. There was a hint of sweetness on them, and they moved ever so slightly. He shouldn't have been kissing his little sister that way, with his hands around her and the kiss lasting longer than it could have. But nobody could see them, and nobody had to know who they were. In that moment, the kiss felt like the best way to say goodbye.
Minju dropped back from her tiptoes and finally took a breath, realizing how fast her heart was beating. She hadn't planned it, but all of the sudden their lips were together and she didn't want it to end. 'Why did he have to go?' she repeated in her head again and again, knowing the answer but still feeling frustrated.
They didn't get much more after that. They talked and laughed and played around for a bit longer before it was time to go. Even after the kiss, everything just felt …normal…right. She hated that pulling back into the driveway meant they were all that much closer to her brother leaving for the summer, but she was finally coping with it. She lay awake that night listening to her dad and brother talk in the other room as he packed until she finally drifted off to sleep thinking of Jae.
Minju went with her dad to take Jae to the airport the next day, but there would certainly be no more kissing her brother the way they had the day before. She looked down at her feet as her dad was shaking her brother's hand and wishing him good luck before heading back to the drivers' seat.
"Hey," he said, putting his finger below her chin and lifting it up to him. His heart almost broke apart to see that Minju had tears in her eyes. "Ohhh Minju', come on, you're killin' me."
She half giggled, half sobbed as their gazes met.
"I love you little sis, and it's only a few months," he assured her.
"I know," she sighed, "it's just…ughhhh!" Minju stomped her foot on the ground like she was going to throw a fit. She was so upset to be losing her best friend, even if it was only temporarily.
"Just go… you big jerk."
"I'm already marking our Fridays on my calendar for next year, and I'll see you on the sidelines too."
"Okay," Minju agreed half-heartedly, knowing she still had to make the cheerleading team but flattered her brother just assumed she would.
"I love you too," she said finally.
She jerked when her brother kissed her cheek and then squeezed her side like he always did. Watching him walk away, she felt like it was going to be a long summer.
-
It was tough without him, but not unbearable. A couple times a week they would text about what was going on at the football camp or how Minju was choosing her schedule, this and that. She'd gotten into the state college during Jae's amazing football season and knew she'd be going there from the minute she opened the letter. The program they had for her major was one of the top in the country, so she didn't feel like she was just following her brother to the same college.
In fact, she was looking forward to them being at the same school. Jae was going to be a junior and Minju a freshman. Despite being very independent and proud of it, Minju had already made some friends due to Jae's newfound fame. Every time somebody recognized her last name in the programs and orientations she attended over the summer, she felt proud to call him big brother.
Minju looked forward to the times he would call her on the phone. It was always late at night, sometimes waking her up, but Minju was so glad to see his number pop up that she awoke immediately an answered with an excited "hey big bro!"
Jae could sometimes hear his sister waking. He imagined that she was wearing one of those outfits from their Friday nights at home. Laying in her bed, maybe in just a tiny pair of underwear she felt sexy in, Jae could hear his little sister yawn and he pictured her tiny frame stretching out under the covers.
Sometimes late at night, their conversations felt so private, almost secretive. Whether it was the fact that they were both in a darkened room with nobody else around or that they weren't wearing much or something else, to Minju it felt kind of naughty. She thought that the way they talked was more like the way she imagined talking to a boyfriend, one she didn't have of course.
And Jae didn't have anybody but Minju. Eunju would call now and again, but she was… not all that interesting to talk to. Usually, when he hung up with his girlfriend, he couldn't go to bed until he talked to his little sister, hoping to have some meaningful conversation before he finally turned in.
"Hey Minju', how come you never let any of those boys you tell me about take you out on more than a date or two?" Jae asked her one of the nights when they were both talking in bed a couple hundred miles away from each other.
"Well that's a little personal, isn't it, Mr. Nosy?" she responded.
"Well, seeing as how you asked what Eunju looks like naked, I think we're past being bashful about stuff like this," Jae chided back.
He was probably right; Minju was feeling competitive one night when her brother told her he'd just hung up with his girlfriend and she wanted to know. She was now confident that her body, especially her chest was sufficiently more appealing to her brother (apparently, he was a "breasts man")
"FINE…" she replied, "I dunno, I guess I just… I haven't met anybody worthwhile yet. And they all want to get in my pants on like, the first date. It's exhausting."
"Aww shoot, Minju, I didn't know that. I mean, you gotta give the guys a little slack though you know?"
"Why would I do that??" Minju asked, frustrated
"Well, you're… I dunno… you're really…" he couldn't seem to get the words out.
"I'm what Oppa?" Minju asked, sort of expecting her brother to say something about her being too stuck-up or bitchy.
"How do I say this…" he continued, hoping she would give him an out.
Minju just waited in silence, wondering what he was trying to say.
"Ugh, fine." he started, "You're hot, Minju. Guys are going to want to hook up with you when they first see you. Frankly, I'm worried about it for when you start at school with me."
"Oh…" Minju said. Jae wished he could be there with his little sis so they didn't have an unknown, uncomfortable silence on the phone. He was glad when she continued:
"That doesn't mean they can just be dogs all the time though. One guy actually pulled the car over and asked if I would blow him on the way home from our second date!"
"Whoa…" Jae let out, sounding upset, "That's not okay… Who is he? What's his name?"
Minju smiled when she heard her brother getting mad. As much as she would like to see her brother pummel that douchebag Hyunmin, Jae wanting to defend her was reward enough.
"Oh, relax Oppa, you'll never need to see him, nor will I."
"Hmmph…" He sighed, sounding unsatisfied, "So…did you?"
"Did I what?… OH GOD NO!" Minju gasped, "Did you need to ask?!"
She could hear her brother laughing on the other end. "No, I figured. I just wanted to rile you up."
Minju giggled, too. He did always knew how to push her buttons.
"Can I tell you something Oppa?"
"Sure Minju', anything."
"I've never done… 'it'… before."
Jae paused a few seconds, trying to process what he'd just heard. Though he hadn't thought his little sister would ever share something like that with him, a small part of Jae was happy to hear that she was a virgin.
"Oh…" he responded, "You know that's totally okay right? A lot of girls get all worried about it but you shouldn't be."
"I know," Minju said, "but I just don't want to come off as really prude like I'm above it or something; I just haven't found the right guy."
"…and that's awesome." Jae assured her, "I think it makes you even more attractive. Like you know what you want, and it means something to you."
Minju curled up tightly in her bed. She bit the tip of her thumb, thinking about what her brother was telling her. Not only was someone she loved and wholly respected telling her not to worry about something she'd spent all too much time agonizing about, but he was also telling her that it made her more attractive.
"What about you?" Minju asked, "I mean I guess I know you've done it before."
"Yeah, I guess you do…" he said, knowing that Minju had heard him with Eunju before and feeling somewhat bad about it now that she'd told him she was a virgin. "But I wish I thought about it the way you did or that I could."
"What do you mean?" asked his little sister.
"Well when you have a boyfriend or a girlfriend and you have sex, things can just kind of change. Sometimes I wish I could really take time to care about someone before jumping into it. You can do that, at least."
He paused, seeming to be hung up on his feelings.
"Eunju and I…well… I don't want to talk about her.
Minju could hear some hurt in her brother's voice. She felt terrible for razzing him all the time about his girlfriend.
"It's okay Oppa, I know things can be complicated sometimes."
He was quiet.
"Do you know how much I love you?" Minju asked.
"No, how much is that?" Jae said, smiling again.
Minju put on the most innocent, girly voice she could, "LIKE…sooooo much," she said. He could almost hear her smiling through the phone.
"I love you too Minju." Jae told her.
For the moment of silence that followed, both Minju and her brother truly wished they weren't talking over the phone but instead being there with each other. It wasn't just that he knew his little sister would be wearing very little and stretched out alone in her bed. It was also that he wanted to hold her so she could understand how much he meant that he loved her. Minju, too wondered how he might touch her if they embraced right then. Her skin tingled, wondering what her brother might look like after the months of workouts he'd been telling her about. Something told her she'd be intimidated by how big and muscular he'd gotten.
She wanted to say something more. The tingling sensation working its way from her core out to her fingers and toes made Minju speak without thinking,
"I wish you were here with me," she said. Her fingers traced a path from her neck down to the curve of her breast.
Jae could hear something more in his sister's voice, and though he knew he shouldn't, he wanted her to feel the same thing her words doing to him.
"I wish I were there with you too Minju."
Minju's whole body was feeling warmer. She didn't know what to think about how he was making her feel.
"Goodnight little sis," Jae said after waiting long enough.
"Goodnight big bro," she said, not meaning to sound quite as sexy as she did.
"Two weeks," Jae said right before he hung up, hearing his little sister say sleepily, "I can't wait." as he hit a button to end the call.
Was he going crazy? Was he supposed to feel like if his little sister was in the room right then he would have been unable to help himself touching her all over, running his hands over her body: those wonderful breasts he longed to see, kissing her beautiful neck and shoulders, caressing her legs. Did she know that he'd hung up the phone and found himself fully hard, thinking of her in a way he knew he should not?
She was just so gorgeous. Even over the phone he was conjuring up all the times he'd looked at her and marveled at her beauty. What was he going to do when they were finally going to school together? What if he had to watch guys talk to her, flirt with her, even make a move. Jae knew he wouldn't be able to fall asleep until he took care of his erection. Strong as his feelings were, he couldn't force the images of his barely clothed little sister out of his mind. When he finally released the pent up excitement he'd discovered in talking to Minju, it was to the image of her lying in bed.
He couldn't possibly know, but his little sister had done the very same thing, imagining that Jae came home and finally helped her understand what it might feel like to be with a boy.
-
Two weeks flew by. Both Jae and Minju had fully packed schedules before he was to return home. When their heads hit the pillow at night, they were lucky to even exchange a few texts before falling asleep.
Then, Minju came home from the gym one day during the week before school started and almost fainted at the sight of her brother. Not only was she so unbelievably glad to see him, but he looked incredible. He was tan from all the time out in the sun. His hair had grown longer and unruly. He even had a dark scruff on his face, so he looked considerably older. And he was huge! He filled out an old t-shirt so it looked stretched across his muscles. His chest, his arms, his abs! Minju felt so guilty when she sensed herself getting wet as she approached him.
And Jae was in for even more of a treat than his sister, or at least he thought so. She had obviously spent some time in the sun, but her body… God was she even more beautiful than he remembered. It had been less than three months and he wondered if it was the same girl. Or perhaps he was seeing her differently, still unbelieving that such a beautiful girl could also be his little sister.
Her stomach was flat as ever, with a hint of her abs showing when she ran over to jump into his arms. She wrapped her toned little legs around him and squeezed him tight. Jae remembered talking with Minju about the size of her boobs compared to his girlfriend's and he knew as she pressed them against him, even in a sports bra, that Minju's were bigger.
"Are you ready for school next week?" He said excitedly, setting her cute bottom on the counter top. Jae was glad their parents weren't around because he was definitely taking some liberties with his hands, leaving them on her hips as he set her down.
Minju shook her head, 'Yes,' looking anxious and adorable at the same time. She had imagined her brother coming home so many times, and this was even better. She couldn't help herself from leaning in and planting a quick peck on his lips.
They were quiet, contented, for a while. Neither of them really cared to speak. Jae was standing between his little sister's legs and holding her close enough that he was glad he hadn't gotten hard…yet. Even thinking about it worried him that Minju might soon be feeling something she shouldn't pressing against the tight fabric of her workout shorts.
"I know you're going to hate me for this, but I have to be at school 24/7 before our first game in a week and a half.
Minju's mouth dropped open. She was half-pretending, she'd expected it based on everything he'd been telling her over the phone. When he saw his little sister crack a grin instead of the big grimace he expected, Jae narrowed his eyes at her.
"I know, I won't give you too much shit about it. I'm just really happy you're home!" She said, hugging him again. Jae was truly worried she might feel something in his shorts.
"…And so BIG!" she fawned, seeing his worry disappear as she put her hands on his shoulders and rubbed them. He could tell she was giving him a hard time, acting like one of the many girls he expected to encounter on his first week back.
"Will you come back on Friday before the game?"
"Well the coach made a big deal about it, but after telling him it was my ritual every time last year… and then you know… we won every game… he gave in."
Minju showed her beautiful white smile, and it was all Jae really needed to see that day. He was so glad to be holding his little sister and to know that nothing had changed about how they interacted, even though he knew the way he felt about her had.
-
The week before school started, tryouts for the cheerleading team were held. Minju had been working all summer for her big moment, and she knew she was ready. Jae had even walked with her from her dorm to the facility and given her a big hug before sending her in. She felt all the more confident that he believed in her.
"Can I watch?" Jae had asked.
"NO!" Minju fired back. She did not want him to see just in case she didn't make it.
"Aww, Minju, you know you're going to kill it, right?" he said, hugging her and pushing her through the door. His touch on her lower back was comforting; it lingered even as she walked out into the gym when her name was called.
She needn't have been nervous. The panel of four girls, a coach and an assistant coach were all that was there to watch her do her routines. There were a few routines they published online weeks before, and one that Minju was supposed to compose on her own. Everybody had seemed pleased after she completed the pre-selected routines, but everybody had cheered and clapped when she finished her own. Everybody but one… Eunju.
Even though she felt like she'd nailed every part, the fact that someone on the panel had held their applause made her nervous. She hated to admit it, but Minju really was getting her hopes up for being on the cheerleading team. If she was really good, they might even let her cheer for the football team in her first year, but she had to be truly impressive.
She was ecstatic to get a callback that day, and to be told that practice started that weekend. Jae told her he knew she'd make it, and that he'd be shocked if they didn't put her on the field with him.
When the Friday before his first game finally came around, Minju rushed home—the first week of school had been crazy. She'd started all of her classes, been really successful at cheer practice and she was really hopeful that she'd make the first team and maybe cheer during one of the earlier football games. She didn't look forward to hearing or seeing Eunju, Minju thought as she pulled in the driveway, but she was out of control excited to spend her first Friday catching up with her brother.
When he entered, there was no noise, no sign of her brother's girlfriend, and the house sounded pretty quiet. She heard a bowl clinking in the kitchen, so she followed the sound inward.
"Hey you, where's your girl?" Minju asked
"She's not coming today," Jae said, sounding strange.
"Oh…um… is everything okay?" Minju continued, coming up behind her brother and putting a hand gently on his shoulder.
"Yeah," he said, sounding exhausted, "I don't think either of us will be seeing her much anymore."
"Oh no, I'm sorry Oppa, did something happen?"
"Don't worry about it, Minju. I'm not. It was a long time coming, " he said, but she could tell it was wearing on him. Minju draped herself over her brother's muscular shoulders, and she could feel him start to relax. She knew he was upset but was desperate to do anything that would make him feel better.
"How about you can pick the movie tonight? And if you're really lucky I'll even throw in a back-rub."
He knew she would do that anyway, but it made him smile to hear her offer. Jae always liked that Minju didn't only talk about football with him, especially right before the game. She might ask a few questions about who they were playing, but she didn't get him all anxious the way others might if he didn't hole up at his house. It was just one more reason why he liked being around her so much.
They both had work to do before they could hang out, but around the time it was getting dark and their parents would be meeting after work for their weekly dinner date, Jae waited for his little sister in the TV room. It had been a long time since they last did this, and he was a little nervous about what might happen since their relationship had progressed.
He had to keep his jaw from dropping when she came bouncing down the stairs, or rather her breasts did. Just as she promised, she was wearing the outfit that she'd tried on right before he went off to training camp months ago. Was it possible that she filled out her bra even better than before, because she certainly looked it? And the pants, hanging like they might fall at any second but for the drawstring around her waist.
This wasn't going to be easy. Now that he didn't have the typical release of spending an hour or so with his girlfriend, spending time with his far hotter little sister seemed like it might not be as easy. It worried him even more as he watched her perfect, round breasts shudder and threaten to escape her struggling bra with each step she took down the stairs.
It was nice to have his eyes on her like that again. Minju hadn't felt so desirable since they'd last had real alone time, and her brother's gaze was more than welcome. Just being in his company and him in hers made the two of them buzz with love for each other and excitement about being together.
"Lie down over here will ya?" Minju asked after they'd been watching the movie and chatting for a while. She could tell he was tense, far more than expected and she just wanted to help.
Jae obliged, sucking in a breath when he felt his hot little sister straddle him. He was truly glad to be lying face down, because the thought of her perched on top of him in that outfit was driving him nuts. She was actually quite good at massaging him, seeming to know all of the tight spots after doing it many times. Jae was finally starting to feel a lot better when she'd been doing it no more than a few minutes.
At some point, when Minju was trying hard to get him in the right spots on his back, she shifted over and the back of his leg as pressing against her mound. She hadn't meant to, it had just kind-of…happened. She couldn't help that it felt really good. But as she moved around, pressing her hands into different spots on her brother's muscular back, it just kept arousing her more and more.
Jae had no idea it was going on either, he was in a sleepy state after how good his sister's hands were making him feel. He heard her breathing heavier, thinking she was just exerting herself as she pressed harder on him.
It never took her very long, especially not when she was really turned on; Minju should have known better. She was just sitting down harder on her brother, leaning into him to 'get more leverage on his back,' or so he might think. Minju didn't know what had gotten into her, but within only a minute or two of feeling her brother's leg pushing against her pussy and her little clit being trapped and stimulated just the way she liked it, she was lost. She had to try hard beyond measure not to make a sound, yet she couldn't stop herself squirming.
It only took a moment, and Minju managed to stay quiet. Her arousal that had built up in the time she spent apart from her brother did the brunt of the work. All it took was a little push, back and forth, of her hips and then suddenly she was clenching her legs. She bit down hard on her lip, desperate not to reveal what she'd just done and feeling embarrassed as a short but powerful orgasm took her.
Jae came to when he heard his sister take a few sharp breaths atop him. He couldn't see her face, but he would have seen her coming down from her orgasm and trying to catch her breath. Her hands weren't doing much anymore.
"Tired little sis?" He asked.
From the tone of his voice, Jae didn't know anything. She felt guilty, but Minju thought maybe she could get off without him knowing and without experiencing any of the embarrassment.
"Uh huh," Minju lied. She lifted her hips off of him so he wouldn't feel it if she'd gotten too wet.
"What if I took a turn for a change?" Jae asked.
It was the only thing Minju could think of to put her out of harm's way, or at least her brother's discovery.
She agreed and laid down on the floor where he'd just been. After cumming, her skin was sensitive and crawling for his touch. Even when his fingers grazed her, Minju could feel it through her whole body. He started slow, and then worked his fingers into the tight spots on her shoulders. His hands felt terrific - big and strong, and a little bit rough from all his hard work.
Maybe Minju didn't know she was doing it, but Jae absolutely loved the way his little sister was letting out adorable sighs and moans when he touched her just right. Jae was probably getting just as much enjoyment as his little sis from his touching her.
He wasn't sure why he thought it would be okay, but her bra was simply in the way. In one quick motion, Jae unclasped his little sister's lacy top. It sprung open and revealed her back to him, and Minju quickly opened an eye to look backward at him. When he didn't offer an explanation, she stayed quiet.
The tension seemed more incredible then, but his hands felt even better. Jae could see his little sister's tits spreading out from her thin frame as she lay against the floor. He wanted to touch them; he even got close a few times with his fingers. Minju was fully aware of every square inch of her body that he felt: the way his fingers daringly slipped just beneath the waistband of her sweats, or how he grasped the tops of her hips a few times like he wanted to pull her towards him. After only a few moments, both of them were totally turned on, though neither was about to admit it to each other.
If Jae hadn't seen it, they would have been totally screwed. The flash of headlights shown in the room for only a second.
Their parents had walked in on them watching a movie before, even when Minju was wearing relatively inappropriate clothing. But in the position they were and with Minju's suggestive bra unclasped, it would have looked a bit more…naughty. Minju didn't even know what hit her before she was being scooped up and flipped around into her brother's arms as he took two stairs at a time up to her bedroom.
"Oppa what th…!" Minju gasped as he manhandled her. Her hands darted to the dangling bra that she'd only just managed to hold on to. Then she was twisted around and had her legs wrapped around her brother's wide frame before she could speak another word. As they hit the top of the stairs, she heard her parents at the door.
Jae dashed into his sister's room and then stood quietly, both of them being very still in their utterly suggestive position. Even in their haste, both siblings could intimately sense Minju's loosely covered breasts against Jae's chest, and she couldn't be sure, but was something extra trapped between their hips?
"Kids, we're home!" Their mother called out as she came in.
"Up here, be down in a minute!" Jae called back.
When he was sure they were in the clear, he flopped back onto the bed and took his first deep breath. Minju laughed first; of course, she would find that funny.
"Oh my god that was close!" She said, giggling.
"Well we wouldn't have to be worried if you were still wearing your bra!" Jae said righteously.
"Um excuse me, I wasn't the one who took it off," Minju said.
By the time they'd reached the bedroom her bra no longer covered either of her breasts. It was still trapped between them, but looking down Jae could see the full weight of his little sister's chest held between his and hers. They were big and hanging down slightly as she propped herself up to look at her brother. With an adorable and mischievous look on her face, she looked irresistible, perched on top of her brother with both her knees on the bed.
"I didn't mean anything by it, I was just…" he started, obviously not knowing where he was going with it.
Minju smiled at him, "I know you didn't," she said, letting him off the hook. She wiggled her hips playfully as she said it, and Minju was almost positive she could feel her brother's cock tucked up between their two connected hips and at least partially hard. The way it was pressing against Minju right where Jae definitely shouldn't have been made Minju desperate to know if she was the cause or not. Whatever it was, her brother felt big.
Knowing that their parents would be waiting for them downstairs, Jae spoke first, breaking the silence caused by the way the two of them lay on Minju's bed.
"You should probably cover those up," he said, half-heartedly looking away.
Minju reached for her bra and finally sat up on top of her brother. For a split second, her breasts were neither covered by her hands or her bra, and Jae must have seen, because Minju felt her brother throb against her where he was touching below. Not wanting to be captive and helpless to his beautiful sister, or so obviously showing her his affection with his growing stiffness, Jae reached up to his sister's enticing sides. She was about to inhale profoundly and let him touch her, but instead, he only savored her soft skin for a second before he forcibly tossed her off of him onto the other half of the bed.
"HEY!" she shrieked
"Time to put some clothes on, little sis," Jae said callously. See you downstairs."
And then he left. She watched him walk out, still holding her arms up to cover her breasts so he didn't see, but a part of Minju wasn't entirely sure she didn't want him to.
This was uncharted territory for Minju and her brother both. As they spent the rest of the night around their parents, both tried hard to wrap their heads around what was going on between them. On one hand, they were still spending time together on Fridays like they always did, laughing and conversing with the same fantastic level of comfort that seemed to make Minju's weekend. And when Jae woke up in the morning he was smiling and simply glad to have had the time with his baby sis despite the anxiety of a big game ahead.
On the other hand, both siblings had gone to bed thinking of each other in ways that they weren't supposed to. But imagining Minju wearing even less on top of Jae than just the pair of sweatpants she had been was a dream they both shared that night, 'supposed to' or not.
Just before the game the next day, Minju got an email that she was to attend a different cheerleading practice on Monday. She was going to be cheering on the football field at their home game in two weeks! Minju was ecstatic and wanted badly to tell her brother, but decided to let him focus and wait until after the game.
There was a lot of talk about how the football team would play in their first home game. There was equal coverage of Jae and how he would perform starting his first full season. Minju was perfectly confident that he would blow the competition away.
And he did… for a time. He started strong, very practiced in every play. They went into the half leading, but Minju's dad wasn't impressed.
"He looks a little off today, don't you think?" said her father.
"You know honey, I noticed that too. What do you think is up?" Minju's mom asked.
She wracked her brain. Suddenly, Minju hoped that the way she'd teased her brother wasn't the cause. She felt guilty all of the sudden. Perhaps it hadn't been fair to him for her to flaunt herself like that. It was selfish. His attention made Minju feel good and she hadn't taken him into account. It was especially bad considering Jae wasn't with his girlfriend anymore.
"Did you notice anything last night Minju?" Her mother asked.
"No, not really mom. He was just as happy to be home like he usually is." Minju assured them.
And she wasn't lying. Aside from being a bit downtrodden about breaking up with Eunju, he'd been very playful and content with her the night before.
Yet, when he came out for the second half, the same rustiness seemed to be staying with him. Perhaps it was the team. Nobody seemed to be blaming Jae for the way their offense was playing, but before long they were losing. And then the fourth quarter was nearly over. And then… the whistle blew for the end of game and Jae's team had not done enough.
He was understandably bummed when they met him on the field after the game.
"Sorry bro," Minju said compassionately, feeling him wrap his arm around her side and walk toward the locker rooms with their parents. She looked cute in her little, team t-shirt, but Jae wasn't really in the mood to check her out just then.
"Yeah… " he said dejectedly, "I don't know why we couldn't pull that one out… damn."
"Don't beat yourself up too much about it, you promise?" Minju asked, looking up at him hopefully.
"I won't." He said. "Maybe I'll just beat you up."
That elicited a smile from his sister, but Minju could tell his heart wasn't in it. She felt bad for him; he was probably internalizing what was just the whole team's off performance.
"See you soon?" Minju asked, "Next Friday at the latest?"
"…away game," Jae sighed. "But the week after for sure."
He squeezed Minju's side before breaking contact and saying goodbye to their parents. Minju watched him jog back to the lockers and hoped he wouldn't be depressed about the loss for too long. She hadn't even told him about her cheerleading spot, but that could wait until later when he might be more willing to share in her excitement.
-
That week went by even faster than the last. It was Minju's second week of school and she was loving every minute of it. She only got to sit down to lunch with Jae once before he was off to the away game, and when she'd told him her news he had been so happy for her. She wished furiously, as he hugged her, that she might someday find somebody who cared about her the way Jae did.
It turned out that Minju hadn't just been brought onto the football cheerleading team, but she'd replaced someone. Of course, it had to be Eunju. And making the team wasn't the end of it.
"You know you're going to fuck this up right?" Eunju had asked, confronting Minju on the way to class one day that week. Minju wanted nothing more than to get away from her so she just kept walking.
"You don't belong in my spot, you little bitch." Eunju spat, obviously annoyed that Minju didn't intend to engage.
"Oh and tell that second string quarterback you call your brother to enjoy being tended to by his sister instead of his girlfriend… a lotta good that'll do him."
Minju didn't quite understand, but she wouldn't let Eunju talk bad about her brother.
"The only one who's second string here is you… bitch," Minju flung the blonde's words back in her face, "you were NEVER good enough for him. You were just EASY."
With that Minju turned on the path and headed into the Math & Science building. It took her a few minutes to calm down, and almost half the period to stop thinking about what Eunju had said…'tending to her brother.'
-
The away game did not go well. This time, Jae did look bad. It was like he just couldn't find his stride. He gave up one interception in the first half and one in the second. The rest of the team could have played much better, but they simply didn't have that momentum that everyone had seen driven by the star quarterback. There were whispers that Jae would be replaced if he kept playing like that, but that's all they were.
There was something that Minju heard in the locker room after cheer practice one day that week that put pieces together for her. It was hard for her to believe, but Eunju, whom she'd overheard, had made some sense.
"You know why he's playing like that?" She'd been gossiping out of sight in another part of the locker room near the showers, "because he doesn't have me."
"Oh come on," another girl on the team, who sounded like Tamara, laughed, "I know you two had your thing, but you weren't exactly throwing the ball for him!"
"Think what you want, but he's the one who insisted that I come over on the day before the game… he said having sex helped him play better."
"Yeah, right," Tamara said, "that's a myth."
"You say that, but we did it before every game last year…" she'd continued, but Minju didn't want to hear it.
No way. No way hooking up with that blonde bimbo before their Friday nights together was helping her brother win.
Minju kept repeating that to herself all week until Friday arrived. But at some point, she didn't believe it anymore. He'd always been so quick to shoo Eunju out the door on Fridays, but he HAD invited her there week after week anyway. And she was right; as far as Minju knew, her brother hadn't been hooking up with anyone else. Minju had only succeeded in teasing her brother with her skimpy clothing, certainly not helping him get any relief. Could it be her fault? It seemed ridiculous.
And then came the next thought - far more questionable than the last. Who was going to 'tend to her brother' now that she couldn't expect Eunju to do it before she came home that Friday? As far as she knew, Minju would be the only girl around, the only one Jae was technically allowed to see. He could start seeing another girl, but she knew her brother, and he didn't just start sleeping with somebody because he needed to get some ass.
The thought that it might be up to Minju to… relieve him… and more so than just giving a back massage seemed crazy to her. Jae would never go for it. They were brother and sister; no way! Minju thought.
But by the time she arrived home on Friday, Minju had debated with herself a thousand times about it. She'd been hinting at her brother toward something for a long time, always knowing that he'd never cross the line with her. But what if she told him it was okay to? She'd sensed that he was hard that one day on her bed. She'd seen him looking. She'd felt his hands touching her back in ways a brother wasn't supposed to after he'd unhooked her bra. What if he wanted something, and she was just naive or self-centered? What if it was way easier than she was making it out to be.
Jae could tell something was up with his sister when he got home, despite her pretending.
"Do you know how excited I am to see you on the sideline tomorrow Minju'?" he asked, eliciting a massive smile from his sister.
The way she looked right then was how he wanted to picture her always. A big smile, flashing her teeth because she couldn't help herself. A cute, white tank-top, comfortable little shorts and her body language telling him that she'd been waiting to see him all week. It was crazy that they didn't see each other more often, going to the same school and all, but they were just so busy with the beginning of the school year and their respective activities. Seeing her now, with that radiating energy she carried with her everywhere she went, her perfect breasts stretching the neckline of her top, and legs that went on forever… he wondered why he didn't find the time.
"Are you ready?" he asked.
"Are you kidding," she said confidently, "I was ready for this since your first game."
"I knew it," Jae said, "good because I don't need anyone else messing up out there on the field." He sounded somewhat anxious.
How on earth was Minju going to bring this up? By that point, she'd imagined and even gotten excited about the possibility of doing something for her older brother that his girlfriend might have done behind his bedroom door upstairs. She'd wondered what his cock might look like in her hand, what she would do with it if she got it there. Would he find her attractive enough to get hard. Minju had felt a boy before, even had one in her mouth once when she got a little too drunk, but the thought of doing that with her brother made her heart flutter. It made her shift in her seat and feel an unexpected tingling between her thighs.
Yet, she was hopelessly lost on how to propose it. It would be just for his benefit so he could play better the next day… She only wanted to help him win…
"I feel really bad," Minju started. I was always so mean to Eunju, and now I've taken her spot on the team."
Minju told her brother about the day Eunju had confronted her on the quad. She conveniently omitted the part about 'tending to him,' but he seemed impressed with his little sister's defense.
"Yeah, don't worry about her, Minju'. She's probably just mad at me and taking it out on you,"
"For breaking up with her?" Minju asked.
"Well, that… and I might have had something to do with you taking her spot."
"YOU DIDN'T?" Minju cried, fearful that she hadn't deserved the advance.
"No, no, no!" he stopped her, "it's nothing like that. I discovered she was intentionally sabotaging your chance of making the field team. A couple of your teammates told me she was talking shit to the coaches and voting against you for no reason."
"So what did you do?" Minju asked, hanging on his words.
"Well…I might have told the coaches that Eunju was making it personal." Minju was squeezing her brother's arm tightly as he leaned over the table. "I guess they agreed because pretty much the next day, I found out they had replaced her with you!"
Minju's mouth was agape. She had no idea.
"Don't worry about it, Minju. My spies told me that everybody wanted you on the field team, and this wasn't the first time that Eunju had created drama. Apparently, it was time for her to go, and they were waiting for someone talented enough to help them go through with it."
"I don't know what to say… Oppa…" Minju hesitated before throwing her arms around her brother and kissing him a few times on the neck.
Minju giggled as her brother tried to shrug her off.
"Alright, already," he said, feeling that he liked his little sister's kisses more than he should have.
If Minju thought she owed her brother something before, now she was overcome with the desire to repay him. Not only had he been spending time with her on Friday nights and being the perfect brother, but there was more. He'd gone to bat for her with the cheerleading team, risked losing his girlfriend, and then eventually lost her and any of the physical aspects that came with… all for his little sister. Her handsome, strong, and unflinchingly loving brother, Minju, was enamored as she looked at him.
Yet, it took her until hours later, when he was lying face-down in his usual spot on the carpet in the living room before she could build up the confidence to say anything. Feeling guilty, Minju hadn't changed into anything more revealing. Unbeknown to her, Jae had been drooling over her since the minute he'd walked in the door. But now, she wondered if she should have put something on to make him more agreeable.
"Oppa," she said timidly, straddling his back. "can I ask you something?"
"Duh," he joked, his face pressed halfway into the carpet.
Minju paused. Her heart had been beating faster in anticipation of this moment, but now it felt like it might explode.
"I heard something… the other day…" she started.
"… yes?" Jae prodded
"I heard some girls talking about you…" she continued. Jae could hear the concern in her voice, so he maneuvered quite impressively under his sister's straddled position and faced her. She looked enticing with her legs spread right over his lap and her shorts bunched up even higher on her tanned legs. Jae thought immediately that he might have made a mistake now that his manhood was getting the full brunt of the eighteen-year-old's sexiness.
"…and…what did they say?" Jae felt like he was dragging it out of her.
"They seemed to think you weren't playing well because… you weren't…" Minju hesitated again, seeing her brother look up at her impatiently.
"…getting any."
Jae laughed. It was a standard theory. Jae somewhat believed the sentiment himself; that's why he'd always asked Eunju over to the house before he expected to hang out with his little sister, who would inevitably be tempting him throughout the night. Of course, people at school would speculate that his breakup with Eunju was causing him some issues.
"So what, you're wondering if it's true? If Eunju is the reason I'm not playing well? I bet she's the one you heard saying that in the first place, right?"
Minju paused for so long that he had to shake her hips with his hands to get her to speak.
"Well, yes, but that's not it. " Now for the hardest part. Again, she paused.
"Come on, Minju', spit it out!"
"I thought that, maybe… you know… I could help you if you needed."
At first, Jae didn't say a word. His brain seemed to go numb with disbelief. His first reaction was to look at her, his gorgeous little sister, perched right on his lap. He couldn't believe she was suggesting it, even if he'd been secretly lusting for her. What was she telling, that he just do what he wanted with her… take off that tiny tank top of hers and reveal her small, naked body to him like he'd imagined. Both of them felt his cock throb beneath Minju's seated butt.
"Minju… I… we…" he stuttered, "No way, we shouldn't… I mean, we can't."
Minju had no idea what to expect. Her daydreams had all gone so much differently. One way, she'd imagined him simply flipping her over and tugging off her bottoms. She'd never had sex before, but he could fix that in one steady stroke, and she'd wanted it so bad. In another, she'd sucked on him in the kitchen right when he came in, convincing him that she needed to do it so he could win. In all of her scenarios, even now, Minju had trouble admitting that she wanted him and hoped that he wanted her, too. And now it seemed that he didn't.
"I didn't mean…I just thought that you might need it," she said, trailing off, disheartened, into a whisper.
Jae didn't know what to say to her. He struggled not to let the image of his little sister being on top of him in a much different way enter his mind. He worried that she could feel him stiffening through his shorts that he would send her a different message when he needed to be simply saying no.
"I'm sorry," Minju said quietly, "I wasn't thinking, it was stupid."
There was this long exchange where the two looked into each other's eyes. In a moment that should have been uncomfortable or strange, they made a connection that shouldn't have been there after Jae's reaction. Minju could feel that Jae was trying to do the right thing. She hadn't thoroughly thought through what she was asking of him. Once again, she was being unfair.
"I'm gonna shower before Mom and Dad get home," she said after not too long. Do you want to eat all of that pie Mom left in the fridge before they do?" she asked, trying to lighten the mood.
Jae smiled sideways, "I'll have it ready when you get back,"
With that, Minju lifted herself off her brother, unsure whether to be disappointed or glad they hadn't crossed a very unsteady line. She scampered up the stairs, not wanting to look back at her brother and give away that she wished he'd chosen differently and didn't just want to help. She wanted him.
Jae lay his head back in the same spot on the carpet. What was he thinking? He wanted her… he wanted Minju so badly. He'd spent countless nights leading up to that, either falling asleep thinking about her or dreaming of her in ways he'd feel guilty for in the morning. He'd wanted to see her naked little body, put his hands on the breasts that were incredibly generous for her frame, hold her hips as he discovered how tight she was… Now she was offering him a free pass, and he was just going to turn it down?
He knew that she had been so disappointed; that was the worst part. He kept seeing her face when he'd first said no: it had changed immediately from one of apprehension and hopefulness to complete embarrassment. How could he do that to her? She just wanted to help! He had to smooth things over, at the very least.
Jae didn't know how long he lay there, but eventually, he built up the courage to talk to her and practically ran up the stairs. He wasn't thinking, opening the door behind which he'd heard the shower running in one swift motion,
"Minju, I didn't mean I didn't want you to; I just…" but then he stopped.
Minju was just bending over to take off her shorts. She was wearing an incredible pair of panties, cute, purple, and lacy, but only that. She was topless, and now that her shorts were off, nearly bottomless as well. Minju quickly covered her breasts with her arm, but her brother had seen them unclothed.
It took him too long to realize that he was staring or had stopped in the middle of a sentence. He'd never seen Minju entirely so revealed to him; he hadn't been prepared. Jae's brain searched for words, but it seemed entirely too focused on what his little sister looked like in front of him and what it made him want of her.
Minju had not expected him either. She had wanted to take a shower because she simply felt… dirty after asking if her brother wanted 'help' and then being denied. But now he was there. He was staring at her shamelessly, and whether he knew it or not, he fully hardened in the time it took him to gather his wits.
"Minju I came to tell you…" he started, watching his little sister walk towards him and stop but a foot away.
"Shhhh," she said. "you don't have to say anything."
Minju removed her hand from her chest and watched her big brother's eyes widen. She was giving him an uninhibited view of her breasts; she knew that he'd wanted it badly.
"It's okay Oppa," she said. He took it as permission to look at her, up and down. He took in every inch that he could see, from the beautiful tits she was baring for him, to the perfect, little pink nipples that graced them. He saw her abs, strong and smooth, the way her sides curved to her soft-yet-thin hips. He longed to know what she looked like without those adorable bottoms on, but hadn't he come in to say something to her? At the moment it felt like he was just there to look.
"It's okay Oppa," Minju repeated, "you can touch me." She took his hands and brought them just below her chest. He grasped her, making it clear that he didn't expect to let go. Minju guided his hands upward over each tit before letting him do it on his own. His eyes rolled when he finally got his hands on them.
Minju surprised him with a kiss. She'd leaned in while he was distracted and planted it on his lips. Firm and knowing, it lingered for a few, meaningful seconds. Upon breaking, Minju slowly bent at the knees.
She held on to her brother as her knees made contact with the thick bathmat in front of the sink. Carefully, watching him, she pulled the waistband of his sweats over his cock. He did not protest.
She knew he didn't wear underwear beneath them! Minju thought victoriously. 'But ohmygod was he more than I was prepared for,' Minju thought. Perhaps she'd had some idea that he was big, but her brother's cock was much more than she'd seen before. It looked like she could hold it with two hands.
So she did, watching her brother intently the whole time, Minju gently moved her hands toward him. As they slid up his thick quads and lingered an inch or two away, Jae's cock throbbed in anticipation; he needed her to touch him.
That made Minju smile wide. It was comforting; he wanted her. Seeing his little sister happy to finally take hold of him, Jae felt like this was what he had truly come upstairs for.
"Minju'" he breathed, unbelieving that her hands were now wrapped around him.
Again she smiled and held him firmly. The contented little teen slid her hands up and then down, watching how the surface of his shaft followed the path of her grip. Jae thought she was the prettiest thing he'd ever seen with the look of pure wonder and excitement on her face.
A couple times she slid her hands intently back and forth. He was so warm; Minju could feel the flowing heat in his penis. Every stroke or so she could feel a throb in his cock, and by look on his face it must have felt good. The fluttering feeling in Minju's tummy returned with intensity each second that their eyes held. Her hopes had been only temporarily dashed. It was hard to believe that she'd come this far, but clear to Minju that she was glad her brother was finally in her hands.
"Am I doing okay," Minju asked him sweetly, lovingly and wide-eyed.
"God Minju', yeah… is this… are you sure…" He was never lost for words, Minju thought.
"It's okay Oppa," she assured him, "I'm just helping you for the game tomorrow. You can relax."
It was a lie, but somehow pretending it was just this once aroused both Minju and her brother. As if they could just pretend tomorrow on the field that Minju, the cheerleader, had not taken new duties to relieve the quarterback the night before.
Minju had begun moving her hands around differently, she was gracing the skin around him with light touches and then testing his tip with firmer ones. Her brother flinched when she ran her palm carefully over his head and closed her fingers over it. It didn't seem enough to her, yet it was Jae who spoke first.
"Minju, ohgodMinju…will you put it in your mouth?" he asked.
Minju was stunned. And yet, he was used to calling the shots; it was good to know he was playing along. It made her feel sexy to hear her brother finally asking for more.
Minju shook her head 'yes.'
It seemed like the right move. Perhaps he would do better, play better, tomorrow if Minju were to take his cock into her mouth. Perhaps that, or maybe he simply wanted his beautiful little sister to go a bit further. In truth, he wanted to take her up to her feet, set her on the vanity and remove her cute panties to see what she hid underneath. He could line up and ask her if she wanted to…
"Oh fuck Minju," Jae let out involuntarily. She'd pushed him inward past her lips and was swirling her tongue around his tip amazingly. "your mouth feels so good sis."
Minju would have smiled if her brother wasn't a few inches in. She had to open her mouth wide to fit him, but the mischievous little brunette was determined to make her brother cum. She wanted to be better than his girlfriends, than anyone he'd been with before. She didn't know that she had already surpassed that with her alluring beauty, and that being his little sister was going to bring him to orgasm even faster.
Minju continued sucking on him. She couldn't fit the whole thing in her mouth, perhaps not even half. Yet her sincere attempt had Jae wanting her more than ever. Hadn't he been so dedicated to holding them back only minutes ago? But here he was loving every second that his little sister was stroking her hands up and down while she bobbed her mouth upon his tip, about to release.
"If you keep doing that…mmmnnhh… I'm gonna cum Minju," he warned her.
"Oh yeah?" she asked innocently after popping her mouth of him with a slurp.
"Are you gonna cum for me Oppa? Is your little sister gonna make you cum?"
He could only groan. Minju leaned close and licked the head just under his tip once again, twice, sending hurtling to the edge.
"Cum on my tits Oppa, it's okay…please, I want you to." She said, pushing him over. He looked down at her in disbelief and deep affection and she held his gaze, not looking away for a second.
The 18-year-old jerked him intently as his breaths got very heavy and then he took a single, sharp inhale. His eyes closed, and his cock throbbed perceptively against her palms. She sat up to direct him right at her youthful breasts, but not before taking the tip of her brother's penis in her mouth right as she felt the first pump on the underside of his shaft.
Minju didn't stop moving her hands as the first shot splashed against her tongue. It was hot, plentiful and he was only just starting to release when she popped his tip out of her mouth and pointed him toward her proud teenage breasts. Each stroke elicited another pulse of his white sperm onto her chest. It was the most amazing thing she'd ever felt; Minju savored every stretch of her skin that he covered.
Jae was treated with the view of his topless little sister grinning naughtily as he winced and let out the last of what she was squeezing from him. His brain, teetered on the verge of consciousness as he watched the young brunette swallow the first taste of sperm she'd daringly taken into her mouth. Minju felt as if she'd gotten everything she wanted, and the messy tops of her breasts and wet streaks of her brother's cum up to her neck were evidence of that.
God was she beautiful, and she'd been a perfect little sister, just helping out her big brother when she knew he needed it. For a moment, they simply stayed as they were, breathing heavily and taking in the forbidden sight of a little sister splashed with her brother's cum, almost to the point of disbelief. Jae took one of Minju's hands from his shaft and pulled her up to her pretty feet. Her other hand slid gently off of him, stimulating him one last time before falling to her side.
He wanted to say how much he loved her… that he wanted her to know how good she'd done and that she could ask anything of him, even if it was to never do that again. But that wasn't what either of them wanted, and he couldn't say it all at once so he said it with a kiss. Pulling her face toward his, feeling her silky brown hair between his fingers, he kissed her.
Was this just once? Would they wake up tomorrow and decide that it had been simply a crazy, impulsive thing that had happened and didn't need to happen again? It didn't feel that way when her brother's tongue was asking permission at her lips. She gave it with the touch of her own, and for a moment they kissed like lovers… for a moment.
"I better take a shower," said Minju, pulling away from him and watching the look of surprise on her brother's face. "I've got to clean off all this sticky stuff before mom and dad get home. You sure cum a lot big brother." She finished, running a finger over one gleaming rope and the testing it against her tongue.
Minju's mother had taught her to always make a boy work for her affection. She doubted that her mom had intended her 18-year-old to use it so effectively on her brother whose spunk now covered her breasts, but nonetheless… Jae was left wanting more.
"Do you think that will help Oppa?" She asked blamelessly with that nickname he'd hated until now. It sounded more like she had just finished a backrub and not sucking her brother's cock. She let him take a good look at her before turning towards the shower.
"Minju, you are unbelievable…" he said, still in shock and still incredibly hard.
She knew she'd done well. Everything he said, everything his eyes and body told her verified it. The proud brunette walked to the still-running water, leaving her brother there to gather his pants. As one last tease, she seductively slid her bottoms over her pushed-out butt as if she'd forgotten Jae was still in the room.
"I can't get enough of you sis," he said as he realized she intended for him to let her shower alone.
She smiled one last time as she stood back up. Her little pink lips teased him through the darkened gap between her thighs. The room wasn't brightly lit enough and he cursed it, wishing to truly know what Minju's young opening looked like.
"And to think…" Minju led him, "there's so much more."
She bit the side of her pouty, bottom lip before stepping in the shower and pulling back the curtain. Jae would dream that night of what he might have done if she had invited him in.
"Oh my God! Oh my God!" Minju said into her hands which she'd placed nervously over her mouth.
It was their offense's first drive of the game and they'd advanced the football passed midfield. Jae had dropped back for a pass, and from what she could tell, it looked like he intended to throw a deep ball. He'd made a few good passes, but this one was going to be big.
He faked…he dodged a tackle… and then he stepped up and planted his front foot.
As Jae released the ball her heart stopped. She almost couldn't look, but she had to. The ball soared through the air; she didn't even know who he was passing it to. And then it came down…
…over two defenders… Minju gasped.
…right into the arms of his receiver. Much of the crowd stood, screaming. Darren, the guy who caught it, had nobody between him and the endzone. As he sprinted passed the goal line, Minju was jumping up and down, looking incredible in her cheerleader outfit and feeling it for her brother who'd passed for the first touchdown.
[Today, when I score the first touchdown, I'll only be seeing you. ]
Minju had heard her phone buzz as she lay dozing Saturday morning with the sun streaming in her room. Somehow she knew it would be from her brother before she could even pick it up. It had been all Minju could think about until she saw him again on the field.
When plays were going on, most of the cheerleaders were fixated on their team or favorite team members. Some of the girls were inevitably dating receivers or linebackers or even the occasional linemen if they were brave. For the first time, Minju was the quarterback's, and the secret was all hers.
Except, when the team ran by after celebrating with their receiver in the endzone, Jae had come close and pointed with the ball right at her. The other girls didn't make anything of it, more so jealous for his unflinching attention, but to Minju it meant a lot. It was pure, like the way her teammates saw it, but in a different way. It was pure love for Jae and hope for what would come next with him.
By halftime, Jae looked like a better quarterback than he had ever before. People could be so fickle: cursing him one moment and acting like he was their best friend the next. Nobody would have thought to put the first two games on Jae after time had expired. He was phenomenal.
All game, Jae could feel the presence of his little sister on the sidelines. But it had focused him. He didn't aim to prove that he had enjoyed what had happened at home the previous day, but he had anyway. It would be such a convenient excuse that Minju had led him to play his best game yet, and only with a few minutes of her time in the upstairs bathroom on her knees for her brother. He'd already looked forward to spending time with her every Friday for a year; now he had one more reason to do so if she allowed it.
Minju hoped nobody could tell how wet she'd gotten over the course of the game, more each time she saw her brother score and soon after felt his eyes upon her. It connected her with his every move, every play in the game. She was slowly learning what it meant to want someone badly, she just didn't recognize the feeling or understand how it could be so intense toward her big brother.
He couldn't do more than hug her after the game, and Minju didn't dare whisper into his ear that she intended to blow him again before the next game; there were too many people and cameras watching. It would have to stay secret, hidden in the grin she shot him when he was escorted away by his players.
"I love you," she mouthed at him, seeing him smile as he turned away.
"Oh my God will you PLEASE set me up with him?" asked her teammate Danica, throwing her arm over Minju and watching the football team walk off the field.
Minju gave her friend a knowing look, "I think you're going to have to get in line," she said, motioning toward the tunnel and all the people, mostly girls, trying to high five or simply get a hand on the football players as they walked into the tunnel. The obvious focus of their attention was Jae, who was clueless and high five-ing everyone who reached close enough.
"He's such a punk," Danica expressed, "he could have any one of us girls and he refuses to acknowledge anyone but you!"
Minju giggled, feeling embarrassed and flattered. Danica didn't seem to have any clue that the attention was more than innocent. Minju wondered what her teammate might say if she admitted to imagining Jae in the ways she did, let alone sucking him off.
[I was watching you when I wasn't on the field today, you're a natural Minju'!] Jae texted her at some point after the game.
-You should be focusing on your team, not me!-
[Well then you shouldn't be wearing that ridiculous uniform! How am I supposed to focus my eyes downfield when my little sister is wearing almost nothing on the sideline?]
-Oh shut up! You're exaggerating-
[Maybe a little. What are you doing right now?]
-Um…sitting in the locker room, in my towel. The girls are planning what bar to go to tonight.-
[Tell me you're not thinking about going with them!?]
The cheerleaders were known for dressing up as sexy as they could and descending on bars in a pack. Everybody got excited when they'd show up, mostly guys just hoping to take one home. The thought worried Jae to no end.
The way Jae was texting her made Minju feel giddy. Sitting there in nothing but her towel, she felt secretive and loved, knowing every girl in the room would have liked to be in Minju's position but only she was receiving attention from her wonderful brother.
-Actually… Danica got me a fake so I think they're expecting me to go…-
[Damn that girl! Alright where are you going, because that's where we're going.]
-Are you trying to keep an eye on me?? It sounds like that Irish bar on 5th St, Flannery's or something?-
[Oh God. Okay, And yes…two eyes. I'm gonna try and get the guys to go there.]
[Promise me you'll keep an eye on your drink at that place, okay? I'm probably not the only one who saw how good you looked out there today]
His compliments and protectiveness made her smile. Minju almost felt as if she didn't deserve to be treated so well by him, but she wasn't complaining. As the excited teenager got ready to go out that night, there is only one person she hoped would appreciate all the effort she was putting into her make-up and outfit.
"Holy shit," one of Jae's linemen, Cole Hansen, said grabbing his shoulder suddenly, "the girls are here."
He knew who Cole meant, and sure enough, the cheerleading team was walking through the doors one by one, each of them more seductively dressed than the last. Jae almost hoped he would not see his little sister walk through that door. And when she did, he knew his worries had been justified.
She wasn't wearing the most edgy outfit of her teammates, but Jae wondered if everybody saw what he did. It didn't matter what she was wearing, because Minju had this incredible glow to her. Maybe it was just him, but it seemed like the whole place got quieter when she walked in.
She had on a blue top, loose and with a pattern like the surface of rippling waves that hung from two thin cords over her shoulders. It stopped just below the top of her shorts, which were what Jae couldn't tear his eyes from. They were this tiny white pair that came just higher than usual with three buttons looking like they were struggling to hold on. Obviously, they barely made it lower than her butt, drawing his eyes between his sister's thighs and the daydream of what might be underneath.
He watched the young brunette walk in and look around. She stood up on her toes to see over the crowd, showing more of her cute stomach to him while she searched expectantly. Minju's eyes gleamed when they found her brother's; she could tell he had seen her first.
"Hey!" She said when she walked over to him, "how come you just let me stand there looking around like a dummy!"
"Maybe because I couldn't believe what you were wearing! How am I supposed to relax with my little sister walking around looking like that?"
Minju smiled apprehensively, "what's the matter, you don't like it?"
Jae's raised eyes and the way he'd placed his hand on Minju's back momentarily, so that they felt his warm hand against her bare side, answered her question instead. Both of them had had a little to drink before getting to the bar; they had to be careful.
"Don't worry big brother, my Friday's are already taken…" she said only to him.
Minju knew she couldn't spend the night hovering around her brother. In truth, it was kind of exciting to Minju to talk to another boy and wonder if her brother had seen. Whenever she looked his way, a girl seemed to be throwing herself at the quarterback, but when Minju caught her brother's eye she knew he was focused elsewhere.
They hadn't only shared that one encounter in the bathroom. It felt now like everything was connected: their many years growing up, the Fridays they'd spent together for years now… Even this trip to the bar was a part of a long and significant relationship that confused Minju and yet left her excited for what might come next. Jae could see what he wanted, she was standing right across the bar from him, but he needed to be gentle, to respect her and be ready if she drew a line he couldn't cross.
At one point in the night, the slightly intoxicated teenager had made her way back over to her brother and his friends. A whole group of football players stood around both of them. It was nice to feel her brother close by her side as the team pretended they weren't gawking at her. And though Jae felt protective of his pretty little sis, he also had this pang of pride that struck him as he saw each guy entranced by her presence.
They only got a moment or two to themselves, and even then Jae couldn't say what he wanted to, or touch her hips or sides with his hand to express the way she was affecting him. It was so new to him, feeling utterly desirous of Minju. Seeing her now, so incredibly attractive in that top and tiny white shorts, Jae wondered if anyone would blame him for being so fixated on her and what was happening between them, regardless of the fact that they were brother and sister.
It was a pretty amazing night, always better when Jae had his little sister by his side, and always a little less bright when she wasn't.
"I think I'm gonna go," Minju yelled to one of her friends over the loud music.
"Oh really? I was kinda thinking the same thing!" her friend Claire said as she looked around and relayed the message to her teammates. Like Jae had said before, they always moved in a pack.
Minju was somewhat disappointed. She had thought maybe, just maybe, she could convince Jae to take her home. She would have played the "I'm drunk and you need to take care of your little sister," card. Maybe something could have happened during the car ride home, or when they stopped to drop Minju off at her dorm.
But it was not to be. Jae looked disappointedly over the crowd as Minju mouthed, 'BYE' at him on her way out with the rest of the cheerleading team ushering her along. The pack had moved quick. Again, Jae was left wanting more. Minju spent the cab ride home wondering if any of the girls hanging on him would succeed in bedding him. A possessive, selfish part of her hoped that she'd dressed seductively enough to be the only one her brother would remember.
-
-Away game this week…- Minju texted her brother during class on Wednesday.
[I know. I always hated not spending Friday at home during these.]
-Me too.- Minju quipped. -But I'll be with you this time!-
Jae had almost forgotten, the cheerleading team travelled to away games! But that didn't necessarily improve anything: Jae had managed to sneak a few minutes with Eunju alone on away weekends, but they'd also been seen a few times and got away with it because well… they weren't brother and sister.
[Too bad they keep us on kind of a tight leash, not a lot of alone time.]
-Why would we need that? :) - Minju texted back. She secretly loved that he was expecting something.
[I guess I'll just have to miss out on the backrub.]
He was avoiding the real reason they might need to be alone.
[Which is unfortunate because I thought you might like one too.]
Or maybe he wasn't!
Minju wondered that many times before she was on the bus to the away stadium on Friday morning. They didn't really get a chance to talk or text between then; Jae was probably really busy getting ready for the game that weekend. It was supposed to be a bit more challenging when they played on the road.
Jae was beginning to worry that his little sister, and his now-ex-girlfriend had spoken the truth: that he didn't play as well without someone else 'helping him out' before the big game. He'd tried doing it himself, and he probably would that night, but it definitely wasn't as good as seeing his 18-year-old little sis knelt in front of him and innocently bobbing her head on him 'just to help.'
Eunju hadn't put that thought in his head, but she was definitely making him concerned about it. He was lying awake in bed next to his slumbering lineman Cole when he heard a keycard unlock the hotel room with a couple beeps.
Jae waited a moment in the dark, hearing very quiet footsteps and then sensing weight being put on the end of the bed. He almost panicked and turned on the light, but when he saw Minju's face climbing up toward him Jae let out a sigh of relief.
Minju quickly climbed under the covers with him. He didn't know it, but her pajama pants were lying in a heap by the door. He certainly felt her bare legs as she got on top of him and intentionally pushed her mound against his hips. Both of them felt Jae's cock respond immediately.
"Hey! How did you get in here?" Jae asked excitedly but as quietly as he could.
"I have my ways…" Minju whispered. In truth she'd simply batted her eyes at the guy at reception and told him she'd lost her room key.
She was being really forward, Jae thought. He couldn't see her but he could feel her body and she wasn't wearing much. What's more, Minju was also gently wiggling her hips around and all that separated his hardening cock and her untouched little pussy was a few layers of fabric.
"I've been thinking about you," Minju said, causing another throb below.
"I haven't stopped for a second since last Friday…" Jae said.
They were both talking so quietly; it felt naughty and secretive and there was no denying that both Minju and her brother were aroused.
"I know you've gotta sleep," she said, "I just thought maybe you'd like it if I came over before you got your beauty rest."
"You were right," Jae whispered back immediately, feeling like he couldn't take the motion of his little sister's hips on his lap without doing more. "Oh god Minju," he breathed, knowing her little quim was set right on top of his erection.
"I'll try to make you cum quickly, okay?" Minju asked. Jae didn't answer; that wasn't necessarily what he wanted. Truthfully he wanted her to just stay there on top of him and let him feel her up like they were high school lovers, though Minju wasn't far from that. But they hadn't touched each other like that before; Jae wasn't sure she'd be okay with it.
Whether he would get that opportunity or not, Minju quickly maneuvered herself around and was no sooner turned around and facing his upturned hardness than he was ready for her to put it in her mouth.
She was so determined. Right away Minju tugged his waistband down so she could take her brother's cock to her lips. She stuck out her tongue and touched it teasingly to his head. Her hands held him firmly while she lapped at him, and before long Minju was taking an inch or more past her lips.
It didn't take long for Jae to realize that his little sister had left herself in a vulnerable position. There wasn't much light in the room, but he could see the rambunctious brunette's behind and simple pair of white cotton panties staring him in the face.
Minju was just attempting to take more of her big brother's cock in her mouth when she felt it.
"Unhhhh…" she accidentally moaned.
Both of them halted and spent a few seconds of terror waiting for the sleeping roommate to snore again. When it came, Minju sighed in relief, only to find herself fighting not to make another sound immediately thereafter.
Her brother had quickly pulled her panties aside and run his tongue pointedly across her clit and taut lips. Jae thought he'd never taste something so sweet. Minju had been wet since the moment she'd decided to sneak into her brother's room, though she hadn't dreamed he'd be licking her young slit like he was now.
She had to try to go on. It was so hard to keep licking her brother and sucking on as many inches as she could fit in her mouth when he began to lap at her pussy again and again. He'd never enjoyed giving oral to a girl so much as he did his little sister; Jae's hands had slid over her tiny butt and grasped her hips to pull them towards him. Then one of his hands moved to thumb Minju's clit and it was clear she would orgasm in no time.
Minju had to give up sucking on her brother, but he didn't care at all because the obviousness with which his sister's body was showing her arousal had him sucking and licking at her clit like he was on a mission. His sister's hips began to quiver in his hands and her tight little tunnel was saturated with her sweet fluids.
Minju collapsed forward onto the bed. She'd buried her face into the mattress to stifle her moans. Jae didn't care if his roommate had heard. It was too dark for him to know who the mysterious visitor was. If his little sister had to wake up his roommate because she was cumming too hard to contain herself, so be it. Luckily he didn't seem to be awake anyway.
"Oh my God," she whispered to him. She'd crawled around after her orgasm trailed off to kiss him for making her feel so good.
"You weren't supposed to do that Oppa!" she scolded him, "I'm supposed to be the one helping you."
"I know…" Jae relented, "but you were right there in front of me and I had to do it."
Minju kissed him on the lips. "I haven't ever cum so quickly, you are really good at that!"
"But we still need to take care of you. What do you want?" Minju asked, then narrowed her eyes admonishingly at him when she saw his imagination running wild, "…within reason."
"Lay down." Jae directed her.
Minju apprehensively complied. She didn't know what to expect when he got like this, but it turned her on to no end. Soon Minju was laying down and watching as her brother got on top of her. It made her nervous; she was worried that he would want to have sex with her. Did she want to? Would she be ready? Would it hurt?
"Do you want me to take these off?" Minju asked. Jae nodded, leaving his little sister wondering what he had in mind. "We're not going to have sex, are we?"
Jae smiled lovingly, "No Minju, I was just going to kinda rub against you. I'm not gonna last very long." Minju smiled with a sigh, not exactly sure that she was relieved. Her brother helped her pull the very wet pair of underwear off until she was totally bottomless.
"Fuck Minju'!" Jae whispered to her after he looked at her bare pussy. Again it was dark in the room, but he could see her tiny lips were totally smooth and bare. "You're really pretty down there too."
Minju shrugged, totally bashful to hear her brother compliment her about it but crazy about him that he had. Knowing that Jae was the first to see her young pussy made Minju indescribably happy. And the look on his little sister's face was even cuter when she felt Jae's cock actually touch her bare skin. 'Oh my god,' she thought, it was so close to the real thing. They couldn't do that! She was so conflicted, and then her brother wiggled his cock against her clit.
Minju twitched as she felt her brother's head on her. Soon he was moving more deliberately, a couple of inches at a time sliding against her soaked pussy. It was quiet enough that they could hear the sound it made when his shaft glided between her lips.
The little brunette was totally at her brother's mercy. She knew that if he wanted to, he could just change the angle of his approach and push his cock into her opening. What if he did… if he didn't ask for permission and just fucked her… She would be so mad at him, but then… maybe not.
Minju hadn't expected it to feel so good, but knowing her brother was totally in control and they were so incredibly close to engaging in the most sincere form of incest made Minju's whole body buzz. Apparently her big brother agreed, because she could feel him wince in pleasure each time he slid his cock against her.
She was so beautiful. Jae's little sister let out the quietest pants and cries each time his head pried at her clitoris. She had on a thin cotton top, wrinkled around her waist and bottomless below. Her cheeks were flushed. She'd only just cum a moment before and it seemed from the quaking of her abdomen that she might again. It had just seemed right, that Jae would finish by only 'pretending' to have sex with Minju. It wasn't so bad if he only touched her from the outside; it was only incest if he pushed into her.
Knowing he was so close to fucking his little sister excited Jae intensely. The head of his cock was so near her virgin opening and he was about to cum. With one hand on his shaft and the other holding her hips firmly in place, Jae prepared for the inevitable. In one last effort, he dragged his tip up and down firmly against Minju's lips and felt his muscles tighten.
Sperm shot from his head directly onto his little sister's clit. His tip was perfectly aligned and rubbing her sensitive little nub directly. The added warmth, the forbidden nature of her brother's cum and his penis touching her pussy was too much for Minju. Jae saw her hands grip the sheets on both sides of her body while he spurted out another stream of cum. Minju needed to cry out, she couldn't take another orgasm so soon.
To silence her, Jae brought his face to hers and kissed her. Trying to keep her mouth from springing open in pleasure, Jae felt her moan into his kiss. Each time he urged his tip against her mound, another rope of spunk coated the outside of her young, virgin pussy.
Minju felt her brother slide lower after the first few streams came from his cock. It seemed like he was lined up with her tiny opening. She knew it to be true when she felt him pump his cum right upon her. Minju's eyes opened wide, and Jae found them as he urged his hips forward just enough to feel his tip sealed against her lips. Minju could not believe her brother would do something so daring, or that it excited her so much. Her body quaked when she felt him shoot cum right between the lips his cock was threatening to pry apart.
It was like he was testing her, testing the limits of what she might allow. Seeing her brother lost to such recklessness and risk gave her the most victorious feeling. As the very last of his cum trickled from his tip and right upon her entrance, Minju was as content as could be.
She'd only gone to his room to give him a quick blowjob before the game. She wanted him to play well, to do for him what had so obviously helped in the last game. But now she lay on the bed, under the heavy weight of her big brother, feeling his spent cock against her thigh and the warm, messy cum that he'd deposited on, and probably some just inside her pussy.
"You said you weren't going to put it inside me," she repeated to him,
"I didn't!" Jae whispered back.
"Well you got really close!" Minju said, chastising him.
"I'm sorry Minju', I guess I just got carried away."
"I'll say," Minju said, stroking his hair behind his ears. "It's okay, I liked it."
She could feel the white remnants coating her unprotected mound; that certainly added to the naughtiness. Even though she was on birth control, she hadn't really considered the risk of it. Her mother told her that it was always important to use a condom; were they flirting with danger by what they had just done? Their mother would probably care less about not using a condom than the other part. Minju started to understand why Jae might have squirted all his sticky cum on her pussy: thinking about how forbidden that was made Minju want to do it again.
"You made me cum twice!" Minju whispered excitedly. "That wasn't part of the deal either!"
"Well then you shouldn't wear such a cute pair of underwear like that and think I won't want to have more."
Minju giggled mischievously. Her brother was exposing a sexy, nefarious side of her that surprised her more every day.
"I gotta go you big lug," she said, trying feebly to push him off of her.
Jae rolled to his side and both of them looked at Minju's glistening pussy at the same time. There was shiny white all over it: on her mound, clit, in the little slit between her lips. It looked just like it might if Jae had simply urged his cock inside of her and shot his cum there instead. Minju was pretty sure she was hoping for that next.
She quietly climbed out of bed, giving her big brother a quick kiss on the lips before she did.
"Have a good game, big brother." She said, lingering only an inch from his face.
Minju looked down one more time and then back up at him with an utterly mischievous look on her face, finally shimmying her panties back up to cover what she and her brother had done. She turned to give him a short glance at her backside with a naughty smile. Jae was awe-struck, spent and totally in love as he watched her go. The door soon opened and he was left to his thoughts, thoughts entirely devoted to Minju.
-
Just as she expected, Jae played perfectly the next day. He was getting better; everyone said so. Minju was not even sure that was possible, but she didn't know that much about football. From the looks of things, Jae was doing everything right. At the third quarter their team was up one touchdown and not at all willing to give up the lead. He looked so good. He was strong and practiced, and every time he took off his helmet she loved how he looked with sweat across his brow and his hair all disheveled.
Sometime in the fourth, there was a drive that put the offense close to the cheerleading team. Minju had been watching her brother all game, and the closer they got, the more excited she felt.
Jae had the ball on third down and he ended up keeping it and running upfield. She loved it when he did that; he was so fast! The play took him right toward the sideline and he got the first down before being tackled out-of-bounds right in front of the cheer team. Some of the girls screamed as Jae's helmet came off in the hard tackle and they jumped out of the way to avoid getting bowled over by the two laboring athletes. Minju stayed put and her big brother ended up close enough for her to help him up. She felt daring.
Doing her best to help her brother to his feet and getting in close she spoke into his ear. Everyone else just assumed she was encouraging him; only Jae and his sister knew what she said.
"Next time…" she breathed into his ear, "I want you to fuck me."
Someone else was handing her brother his helmet and Minju had only a second to catch his gaze. Jae's eyes got so wide she thought he might faint. He almost did, too, until one of his teammates clapped him on the back and told him to shake off the tough tackle. Nobody suspected a thing. But Jae scored the next touchdown with a clear mind; he was going to finally fuck his beautiful little sister.
-
"I don't think I have to beat into you boys what an important game this is," Jae's coach said in practice early the next week. "You all signed up for this. I know you've seen the rankings. You've read what they're saying."
Jae was ready. This could end up being his best year, with the best combination of guys he could hope to play with. Everything was going right, and he wasn't about to mess things up. After the coach spoke they joined hands and chanted before breaking to hit the showers.
He got to see his little sister that week. She'd just gotten back from cleaning up after cheer practice and she was drying her hair with a towel when he knocked on her dorm room door. She was happy as always, excited that her big brother had come to visit her in the dorms. All the other girls went gaga over him when they saw him in the halls. It felt like he was all hers.
"Hey troublemaker," Jae said as he picked her up with only one arm when he walked in the room. Minju could feel his big chest as he squeezed her against him; even his arm felt hardened around her waist.
"Oh hey Deb, what's going on?" Jae said to Minju's roommate. He tried to look excited to see her, but he'd actually been hoping to be alone with Minju. Deb said hello to her brother and fumbled over her words as she asked Jae about the upcoming game.
"I'm putting this one all on the cheerleader's actually," Jae said, watching his little sister roll her eyes, "if they do a good job this week, we'll all be just fine."
Deb laughed while Minju shot her brother a sideways look. She wondered if he was talking about something else, and even though he was being a bit presumptuous, she knew she had promised him something.
Jae had to be careful not to be too obvious about how hot he found his little sister in just a thin top and shorts. She had planned to spend the night in studying. At the moment she was wondering what her big brother might have planned for the evening, showing up at her dorm room unannounced. Technically, they hadn't discussed engaging in any of their extracurriculars on days other than the Friday before a game. Maybe he wanted more than that?
Apparently, her roommate wasn't going to pass up the opportunity to spend time with the school quarterback, even if both he and Minju were wondering what might happen between them if Deborah had left. It was okay though, the three spent about an hour chatting and laughing out loud. Minju simply couldn't spend enough time with her brother, and she was ensnared by his blue eyes and how often they found her as they talked. He had such an endearing quality about him; both Deb and Minju felt totally at ease.
"See ya Friday sis?" Jae asked as he gathered his things to leave.
"You bet loser," Minju promised.
On his way out, Jae flicked his fingers once and caught his sister on her plump little butt cheek. Minju shrieked and pushed him out the door before shutting it behind her and rubbing the stinging spot where his fingers had touched.
Deborah looked surprised and totally jealous, "do you know how lucky you are?" she asked, apparently not making much of it.
"Are you kidding," Minju asked, "he's been doing that since we were just kids. I hate it!"
But in truth she didn't really hate it anymore. In truth, she craved every time Jae touched her now, worried it might be too long before he found one reason or another to put his hands on her. She was nervous, no terrified about what she thought might be coming Friday when she and her brother were alone at home. But at the same time, it was all she could think about, and it aroused her to no end.
When Friday came, Minju got dolled up as much as she possibly could before she left for home. She wore the tiniest pair of soft, blue shorts she owned, a gray tank-top that fit her snugly without a wrinkle… the works. She had a naughty thought in her head that he might not be able to control himself and just attack her when she walked in the door.
Minju was on autopilot; she didn't even remember getting in the car. Would it hurt? Would he fit? What if her brother didn't like how she felt? What if he didn't want to? A million thoughts were rolling through her head when she pulled in the driveway.
At some point when Jae was sitting on the couch waiting for his little sister to get home, wondering what might happen with her when she did, he heard a commotion in the front yard. Hearing what sounded like a bunch of screaming, he quickly darted to the front door. A whole group of girls was crowded in the front drive around someone. As they picked her up, all of them laughing excitedly, he saw that his little sister was getting carried, fighting to a party bus by the rest of her cheerleading team.
He'd heard about it, but never knew when the 'hazing' took place. Apparently they went to every bar in town and made the new girls cheer on top of the bars and tables. He was happy for Minju, knowing she'd remember this for a long time, but it was bittersweet. He'd only caught a glimpse of her but Jae's little sister looked incredible, and he was wondering if she'd gotten all cute just for him. He thought maybe tonight could have been the night that…"shit," he said aloud, defeated.
Oppa I'm so sorry…- Minju texted her brother when she got a chance on the bus.
[Don't be. Have a ton of fun.]
She wondered if he was mad at her; she'd promised him something and now she was headed in the complete opposite direction of her amazing brother.
[I'm gonna be just fine sis. I mean I'm going to give your captain a ton of shit about taking my sister away from me on my Friday night but…]
She felt so bad. He was probably relying on her, worried about his game the next day, and maybe he really did need to cum to play better the next day.
-I'll get home as soon as I can Oppa, I just don't know how long that will be-
[MINJU REALLY. Please don't worry about me. Just look extra pretty on the field tomorrow, promise?]
-I promise, but I'm coming home tonight. I'll wake you up…-
Both of them had really hoped that was true, but something told Jae he wouldn't be seeing the little brunette that night. From what he heard, the girls got pretty rowdy until early evening and then they stayed at someone's house for the night having an incredibly girly sleep-over. He fell asleep knowing that he'd be waking himself up the next morning and Minju lay awake on her sleeping bag wishing she could be with her brother.
-
"I don't know if it's the competition, the weather, or something else Jim, but I'm not sure these guys can keep up today…" said the announcer as the first half of the game was nearing its end. Jae's team was down 17-0 and none of the plays they were running seemed to be working.
"I agree Phil," said the other announcer, "the defense looks scrambled, but furthermore quarterback Jae Eldridge just can't seem to find an open man. They are really going to need to make some adjustments in the locker room if they want to turn this game around."
The whistle went off and Jae was left holding the football all the way on the other end of the field. He went over to his sideline and ripped off his helmet, tossing it away in total frustration.
They were good. He'd give them that. His receivers could only get open for a second and he was lucky if he saw it, Even then it seemed Jae was getting tackled before he could get the pass off every other play. He was lucky to have held on to the ball in the first half.
Everybody was running into the locker room, but not with the same energy that they had been during their previous games. The team felt off, sluggish, and they had no points to build on coming out for the second half.
Their coach didn't have a lot to say. He drew a few plays on the board and called out different players to try to make adjustments. They all knew what they needed to do: work harder, shake it off and focus. Run the plays the way they'd practiced. They could do this.
Jae had been in halftime locker rooms like this before. After the coach spoke the guys would mostly sit in silence or talk in groups about what they were planning to do. Nobody needed to talk today, apparently, and Jae needed to get some space.
"I just need a few minutes coach, that alright?" Jae asked.
His coach had a few words for him and then shoved him off towards a door that led to a different area of the locker room. When the games got tough, Jae would retreat to the band manager's office in a quiet part of the facilities. He'd shut the lights off and just be quiet for the ten or twenty minutes he had before the second half. Dropping his shoulder-pads on the desk he sat back in the chair and closed his eyes.
Minju knew where to find him. In one of the nights they'd spent curled up on the couch together talking, Jae told her about his funny routine. She imagined him sitting there in the dark, totally still and catching his breath; he was usually never able to sit still.
Somehow, she'd managed to slip away when the opposing band usually took the field. She might catch hell for it later, but for some reason Minju felt like her brother might really need her.
'Who the hell is that,' he thought as he heard a hand on the doorknob to the tiny office. He saw the flash of yellow in her skirt and knew instantly that his little sister had come; she was the only one who could know where he'd be.
"Minju what are you doing here!" He expressed. Not only was nobody else allowed in the locker room at halftime, but she was probably taking a real chance she wouldn't be able to stay on the cheerleading team for disappearing.
"Shhh…" she said, shutting the door as soundlessly as possible. Jae wasn't sure he could handle her right now. His head was spinning and full of a million things he needed to be worried about. When he saw her in that freaking uniform, he thought he might explode.
There was nowhere else to sit in the room, and it suited Minju just fine. She made a line right for her brother and sat down in his lap, facing him.
"Minju… the game… I gotta…" he started.
Jae's words were quickly stifled by his sister's lips. Minju took his face in her hands and held him tight as she kept her lips pressed to his with intent. She stayed that way until she felt his upper body relax. His matted hair pressed against her forehead, damp with sweat. She slowly moved her hands to his hair and felt it between her fingers, pulling back. Jae's mind was beginning to quiet.
"Oppa," she said, calling for his attention, "look at me."
He opened his eyes, he'd been focusing on the feeling of his little sister's hands in his hair.
"It's okay," she spoke softly to him, "relax."
Slowly she began dragging her fingers back and forth in his favorite spot behind his ears. Every time she did it, Jae could feel his body letting go of another hit, another botched pass.
When Minju was sure that he was really letting go, she decided he needed more. Reaching her hands over her head she quickly pulled off her uniform top and bra all at once. Dim light showed through the blinds in the window as Minju's breasts shook free of the top. When Jae opened his eyes again, his beautiful little sister was topless and sitting in his lap. She immediately took his hands and put them on her bare, ample breasts.
He followed her lead like a wide-eyed child. His mind was empty but for the feeling of her, and Minju knew that was exactly what he needed. She cooed as she felt her big brother massage each breast with his palm slowly, longingly. Minju knew it was not how they were supposed to be touching each other, how they were supposed to be kissing each other and she certainly wasn't supposed to do what she did next.
Sliding off of him, hands grazing his biceps, Minju got to her feet. Her brother was watching with a totally dependent wonder in his eyes. He could only stare as he saw his little sister shimmy to remove the tight spandex under her uniform skirt. Seconds later she was pawing at the ties in his pants and tugging the dirty pads down far enough to spring him free.
They both held their breath and stared into each other's eyes as Minju moved to sit back in her brother's lap. He gasped as he felt her bare mound come into contact with his cock again. He wasn't fully hard, but when she sat down on him he quickly became it.
She kissed him again, inviting him to put his hands back on her and simply follow her lead. Jae was wondering what she was planning as she moved her hips and pushed her brother's cock firmly against her quickly moistening quim. She rubbed him there with her hand feeling his shaft get harder and harder as she stroked him between her hand and her gyrating hips.
Everything was happening all at once. Both siblings were simply reacting: Minju to her brother's need for her and Jae to the way the teenager was controlling everything around him. Even his hands were where she'd placed them; but then… god did he love her perfect tits.
"Minju what are you…" Jae begged of her, feeling his little sister sit up on top of him. He could have been fine if she'd just kept sliding her sweet little pussy up and down on his bare cock.
Minju put a finger to her brother's lips. "Shhhh…" she said, hovering just above him, "just let me… unhhhh…"
They'd felt it simultaneously. Jae's tip was suddenly right at his little sister's entrance and both of them were hypnotized by the forbidden contact.
The face that Minju made next was one that Jae would take with him for the rest of his life. His mouth opened and his hips flexed as Minju did the unthinkable. She lowered herself until Jae's head pried past her lips.
She stopped moving, even their pounding hearts seemed to pause for an instant as Minju's tiny quim allowed Jae inside. She hovered there, trembling like a leaf as she experienced being fucked, even if only by her brother's tip, for the first time in her life. 'It's your brother' her brain warned her, 'it's your own brother!' And it was the most incredible feeling she'd ever known.
So, after pressing her lips to her brother's without a thought, Minju lowered herself some more.
Jae's ears filled with the sound of the unknowing brunette's cry as she felt the pain of losing her virginity to her brother. Her gasp brushed his ear with a warmth that made the hairs on the back of his neck tremble He was inside her; there was no denying it. Jae could no longer protest, and he wouldn't have dreamt of it. She too had her mouth agape and her eyes searching his for some kind of comfort as she adjusted to only an inch or so of her brother's cock.
Jae moved his hands to his little sister's hips, softly sliding them down and trying to distract her from the moment.
"OhgodOppa…" she gasped. "Fuck…"
She tried to move more, but she needed another moment. In only a matter of minutes she'd found her brother in the room and now she had his big cock an inch or so inside her… she wanted more.
"Minju are you oka…unhhhhh…" he started to say when she let herself slide as far down as she could go.
There was no way she could express how full she felt with her brother's cock buried almost all the way inside her. Minju tried to kiss her brother, but she ended up merely crying and moaning into his mouth. It was the hottest thing he'd ever seen her do, and it was only the very first time she'd felt a cock, her brother's cock, all the way inside her.
"So big…" she breathed, "you're so big Oppa…"
Jae held her tight as she let her tunnel slowly accommodate his invading rod.
"You're inside me…" Minju told him as much as she told himself, "OhhhOppa… I'm not a virgin anymore."
Minju was obviously deriving pleasure from it, the knowledge that her brother had taken her cherry, or rather she'd given it to him.
"Does it feel good Oppa?"
"God yes… ohMinju," Jae spoke softly to her as he felt the cute teen lifting her hips again. It was all so much. He couldn't believe that he was sitting there in the locker room, fifty feet or less away from his team and fucking his little sister. He knew it had to be true as the incredibly tight brunette dropped back into his lap.
She moaned, tensed and then tried to relax, taking another few seconds with their hips connected to adjust before withdrawing again.
Jae wanted it to go on forever. Little by little, Minju was lifting and lowering herself faster onto her brother's cock. He pawed at her body, holding her breasts and then dragging his nails across her bare back as it undulated on top of him.
Knowing they didn't have much time, Minju bit her lip and humped her big brother faster. The pain was going away, but not entirely. She still felt so unbelievably full each time her mound came into contact with Jae. So Minju held tight to his shoulders, almost digging her nails into them as he penetrated her each time. Not only was he so big but he was reaching so deeply inside her that Minju wondered if it was her cervix that she could feel his engorged tip prodding against on each thrust into her.
She hugged his shoulders tighter, thrusting her tits together. She could feel the dampness from the hard work in his first half between his pecs, the scent of his sweat turning her on as she realized she was now the cliche'd cheerleader fucking the quarterback. Her breasts shook, her abs rippled and Jae was utterly mesmerized by the gasps and whimpers escaping his little sister's mouth. Her hair was pulled back into a ponytail and getting messier each time she dropped onto him and felt his cock impale her. All too soon, Jae felt like he was going to cum.
"Minju, you gotta… you gotta stop," he warned her worriedly, "I'm close."
Minju pulled him with her tiny hand on his chin so he was looking right into her eyes. She only paused a second before wordlessly sinking back into her brother's lap. He knew what she intended to do, and it floored him.
"It's okay Oppa," she whispered, "you can cum in me…uhhh… I'm on the pill."
Even though she knew they shouldn't, Minju couldn't think of another way…she didn't want to. So she kept working her hips up and down and sliding her brother's cock into her tiny opening. She realized that he mustn't have known that his little sister was using birth control when he had squirted cum on and sort-of in her pussy a week ago. The thought that he had carelessly done so would make her giggle when she thought of it later, her brother could be so reckless sometimes.
Minju stared at him, gyrating her hips in such an incredible way that Jae knew he was done for. Watching the naked little teenager thrust and flex to ride him with determination, Jae was soon there.
She could see it in his face. His body tensed and his face grimaced. Jae gasped and tried not to let go; cumming inside his little sister was more than he had imagined at that point. But Minju was not going to get off him in time. She'd never intended to.
"Oh Oppa… that's it…cum for me bro…cum in your little sister's pussy" Minju said, quaking when she felt his cock pump the first of its contents into her.
She sat down hard on him, wiggling her hips as best she could while keeping him fully buried inside her virgin pussy. Steadily, she could feel his cock throb, each time followed by another flood of heat inside her womb. Her brother was cumming inside her, and from what she could tell he was cumming a lot.
Jae groaned over and over as his little sister moved in his lap relentlessly. His mind was empty, taken over fully by the feeling of filling his baby sis with cum. He held tightly to her soft little butt, keeping her planted there as he came, each throb of his cock emitting more sperm into the eighteen-year-old beauty. His mind felt overcome with sensation as the reasons to have stopped long ago lost the battle to impulse. It mattered not, she felt too good for it to be wrong, and he didn't know it but Minju was beyond blissful to feel his spunk charging her young pussy.
How long had it been: five minutes? ten minutes? more? Minju knew that they didn't have forever, but her brother was holding her so tenderly, still hard and lodged inside her.
"That was…Minju…" her brother said, drawing a smile across his sister's face, "you are the most wonderful girl I've ever…"
He was still recovering. Minju spoke for him, "…fucked?" she asked adorably.
"No," he said, smiling with her, "that I've ever known…seen…I don't know. I just love you so much Minju'."
Minju teased him by lifting her hips a little and realizing how sensitive he must have been when he winced.
"I think you came a lot in me," she told him, "I can feel it, like… everywhere."
"I didn't mean to… I couldn't…"
"Shhh…" she quietened him again, "I knew you were going to."
"But that wasn't how it was supposed to happen. Last night I was gonna…"
"Oppa, I told you," she stopped him again, "relax…" she ran her hands through his hair again.
"Go out there and win for me," she instructed him, "and then you can fuck me tonight the way you want to."
Those words burned in Jae's skull. They lingered there as Minju stood up, finally slipping her brother's cock out of her with a curious gaze at their junction. White, potent sperm peeked out from between her tiny lips. It slid down her leg as Minju hurried her brother to stand up and helped him back into his pads.
They only exchanged a few words before Minju knew they needed to go. She tried to push him out the door but he shoved her against it, pinning her, still topless and admittedly powerless compared to him. He kissed her, hard. He was getting geared up to get back out on the field, his adrenaline red-hot from what had just happened.
They kissed and their tongues entwined feverishly. Jae didn't want to go, and Minju didn't want him to leave. A door closing nearby grabbed both of their attention, somebody must have come looking for their quarterback.
Minju pushed her brother out the door and shut it behind him. Leaning against it, she rolled her head backward lazily and did her best to take in what had just happened. Her entire body shivered and she only half-heard her brother's teammate urging him to say something to hype the team up.
Time was lost to her, and Minju had somehow managed to get all her clothes back on and fix her hair before she felt her hand on the doorknob to leave. As she snuck out, Minju heard her brother shouting in the locker room: something about how they were going to go back out there and score a touchdown before the other team knew what hit them. She was powerless to keep the smile off her face.
-
"Where did you go?!" Minju's teammate said worriedly, trying not to call too much attention to her teammate who had suddenly appeared next to her after being gone for almost ten minutes.
"I'm so sorry Megan," Minju answered, "I had the worst cramp in the world and I didn't want to make a fool of myself on the field."
"Well at least you got here in time for the half, you better be ready!" Megan warned.
"I'm much better now," Minju promised, praying that she'd done enough for her brother to help him get back in the game.
Minju could still feel Jae's warm cum inside her and threatening to work its way out, no matter how much she tried to clean up before she'd put her uniform back on. The sticky sensation made her bite her lip and grin as she finally saw her brother emerge in front of his team at the tunnel nearby. They looked amped, there was an energy in the pack that Minju hoped meant they could do what it took. The thought that Minju had ridden her brother until he came and only she, of the tens of thousands of people there, knew the truth made her feel as special as she had when she saw the love in her brother's eyes not long before.
In minutes, the game was back under way. Everybody's heart thumped as the offense made its way out on to the field for the first time, and with Jae lined up to take a snap, Minju thought her heart might explode.
Her mind replayed the feeling of her brother's cock sliding into her for the first time until he dropped back with the ball.
A pass, right into his receivers hands for about 6 yards. The whole crowd, including Minju seemed to sigh in relief at once.
Now that that was over, she watched again, remembering this time the way his hands had felt as he held her breasts while she rode him.
A handoff to the runningback, who quickly picked up the first down. The crowd was growing louder… more excited
Each time her brother commanded the ball and the game, it seemed, Minju's heart throbbed and conjured up another fresh memory of what it was like to have her brother inside her. In no time flat he had driven the ball all the way down the field and then scored. The whole crowd was on their feet; it was as if a new team had come out of the locker room.
Minju knew it couldn't have been her… what they did, that made the difference. But the player that the team was clapping on the back and shoving around in excitement as he returned to the sideline was Jae, and he was all hers. Win or lose, things were going to be completely different for Minju and her big brother, and the thought brought her nothing but joy.
Jae looked down the sideline to see the bubbly cheerleaders jumping around and chanting, but his eyes were only searching for one: the one with that amazing little rear and the breasts that she couldn't quite hide in her uniform top… the girl who seemed to have a little something extra as she shouted out the cheers…Jae's little sister.
And she was all his.
He could tell that Minju was avoiding looking his way. She was trying hard to focus on her cheers as she felt her brother's eyes on her from half the field away. Thousands of people were likely looking at her right then, but Jae's eyes were all that mattered. The things he was going to do to her…
A player hitting him on the shoulder was enough to keep his head in the game, and normally a distraction was no good, but with Minju there he simply felt… clear. Jae seemed to know he was going to win this game, he was going to be the leader his team needed and then afterwards, when the crowd cleared, when people stopped texting to congratulate him, Jae was going to somehow find a way to be alone with Minju and make love to her the way she deserved.
In the back of his mind for the whole game, he heard the beautiful cries of his little sister. It made him call for the snap louder, throw the ball harder and use pinpoint accuracy to direct the ball and the team wherever it needed to go. In what felt like no time at all, the game was over.
Jae might have had to ask if they won if his team wasn't hollering and rallying all around him when the whistle blew and the ball was in his hand.
They'd won.
They'd gone into the halftime looking like a bunch of amateurs and come out to teach a lesson.
They'd won a game that would establish them a fierce competitor for at least another year to come.
Jae's dreams were coming true, and as he and the team were finally allowed to exit, he saw his little sister waiting patiently to follow the team off of the field. As soon as he possibly could, he was going to worship his gorgeous little sis in every way he could and make her feel as amazing as he did for the second time that day.
[Minju… I can't stop thinking about you]
Minju's phone buzzed as she pushed her duffel off her shoulder and the door to her dorm room closed behind her. Looking at her phone, the smile returned to her face and Minju fell back onto the couch in the middle of her and Deborah's room. The old sofa her parents had given her when she moved in was the one that she and her brother used to battle on in the basement when they were younger. There were pulls all over it and one of the cushions definitely had a big tear in the underside where Jae had once thrown it at her and hit the cabinet instead.
This was crazy. Minju could barely think what to write back as she quivered in pure excitement at what had finally happened with her and her big brother. He was apparently the man of everybody's dreams, or so all her friends said, but only she had gotten to do what they all wanted to, brother or not.
For a few moments between halftime and now, Minju had wondered if her brother was going to treat what had happened as anything more than the relationship that Jae had with that awful ex, Eunju. But upon receiving his text, and even before that when she saw him staring as he was ushered off the field after the game, Minju knew everything was going to be okay.
-I could barely talk to anybody after we… it was like you made my brain melt!- Minju finally responded.
She had truly avoided people as much as she could after what had happened in the locker room. Perhaps her brother could go out and win a football game after that, but Minju felt completely overcome by the experience.
-You were so amazing out there Oppa. Everybody is talking about it.-
Jae smiled at his little sister's compliment, almost seeing the pride on her face like she'd worn when he saw her after he scored the first touchdown in the second half.
[I wonder why that is… did you tell them about how you were the MVP?]
-The MVP huh? Don't I get some kind of reward for that?-
[Anything you want sis]
-Hmm… anything?-
[You name it]
Jae wondered if he was being too forward, and the pause after he texted her made him feel a bit nervous. They were still in uncharted territory and the last thing he wanted to do was overstep with his little sister, no matter how badly he wanted to continue what they'd started.
[What are you doing right now] He asked, trying to continue the conversation.
-Laying on Mom and Dad's old couch. I just got home, what about you?-
[Still in the locker room. All of the guys are finishing up showers and I think coach wants to talk to us about the game]
-SO MANY NAKED DUDES, SO MUCH TESTOSTERONE.- Minju teased, always giving him a hard time about the easiest stereotypes.
[I think you know where I would be if I didn't have to be here]
Again, Minju waited to send something back. She knew he was hoping for her to play into his implications but it felt good to string him along. 'Make him work for it,' Minju repeated in her head.
[Are your girlfriends all going out tonight?] Jae asked
-They said they were, but I'm thinking of staying in-
Jae felt like begging to come over. He was near shouting into his phone.
-I'm looking at that spot on the couch that mom had to patch when you burned it with a firecracker right now. You're still a huge pyro aren't you?-
[Duh.] Jae responded. Some of the guys were beginning to get clothes on and wander over toward the space where they usually gathered. He didn't want to stop texting his little sis, but the coach had a strict no-phones policy for this kind of thing.
-I love having this couch in my dorm, so many memories, so much stupid stuff we did in that basement-
God did Jae love her. She was right, they had made so many memories together in that basement. Growing up, they'd fought and played together for hours on end down there, left alone to their own devices and to keep each other company. Somewhere along the line, he'd grown much bigger, and she much prettier and all the while he'd built up a love for her that meant he'd do anything to protect and take care of her.
And now Jae was imagining his little sister laying out, wearing the tank-top she usually did after games and a pair of team gym shorts she always managed to roll a few times at the waist. Her lithe little frame would be stretching out and her smooth feet, with those delicate toes working their way under the arm-pad at the end. She wasn't exactly the same little sister who he'd held down on the couch until she shouted uncle. Maybe she was, he just wanted to be on top of her for an entirely different reason.
His phone buzzing in his hand brought Jae back to the present.
-I think I know what I want as my prize for being the MVP.-
[What's that?] Jae texted as his coach called them over to huddle up.
-I want you to come over so we can play together on the couch tonight…-
He was looking down at his phone and his heart was beating faster and faster as he approached the gathering team.
-Only I'm gonna be naked and mom and dad won't come down to check on us.-
-
Words were said, players were congratulated for spectacular play, the team huddled and broke apart and all the while Jae was thinking of Minju. He couldn't help it; the thought of her lying on that old couch without a thing on, and waiting for him to come over made him mad with excitement.[U2] She was his baby sister, his own adorable college girl, and an unbelievably hot one at that. At a time when every girl at school would claw each other's eyes out to get with him, Jae wanted nothing more than to rush off and meet his beautiful, eighteen-year-old sister in her dorm as promised.
She wasn't exactly waiting for him. In the time after she'd texted her brother what she wanted, Minju had laid on the couch, enamored, for a few minutes. But not for long, because suddenly she was feeling giddy and nervous like a girl who had finally gotten the attention of a boy in her grade. She got in the shower and shaved her legs, washed every inch of her body and then stared in the mirror primping and preening for what seemed like forever.
Minju felt particularly relieved that the hazing of the day before had included a spa trip and wax because she could feel how smooth her pussy was as she rubbed lotion onto her skin from head to toe. After texting her roommate to ask if she could sleep somewhere else that night and tidying her room, Minju wore only a towel and waited patiently for her brother to arrive.
Doing his best to be inconspicuous, Jae put the hood of his sweatshirt up and took the stairs rather than the elevator to his sister's floor. He checked the hallway and had to wait for two girls to walk into their rooms before rushing over and turning the handle to his little sister's room. He closed the door behind him and backed up against it, letting out a deep breath he'd been holding.
The sound of the door opening made Minju's heart jump. She knew he was coming, knew what they intended to do: something they had technically already done it earlier that day. But this time felt different.
They hadn't yet met on any day other than a Friday before the game. They had only touched each other on the premise that it was in some way a service to the football team. Before, it was like they had an excuse, but as Minju stood up and watched her brother turn the lock on the door behind him, she knew that he was there for her and only her.
Jae watched his little sister stand up from the couch with a towel wrapped around her. She was adorable. Petite, youthful and so nervous - he could see it on her as she stood there shaking. He almost felt bad as he saw the body language that seeming to be praying he would approve of her. That was, until Jae watched his little sister tug at the towel and drop it around her feet.
It felt like the first time he'd seen her naked… wait, was it? His head was all jumbled up as she stood there next to the old green couch and turned a little bit, shrugging her shoulders sheepishly and causing her breasts to perk up for his view.
"Come here little sis," Jae instructed her
She sidled over to him and Jae immediately put his hands on her shoulders. The room was cold, and little goose-bumps were showing up on her skin, but his hands felt instantly warm.
"You are the most beautiful thing I have ever seen." Jae assured her.
She smiled, nuzzling her head against his arm. Feeling some of the confidence of earlier that day returning to her.
"What if some other boy had decided to stop by before I could get here, huh?"
"Well I probably wouldn't have gotten naked for him, for one." Minju quipped, grinning.
"PROBABLY?" Jae retorted.
"I definitely wouldn't have let him fuck me if that's what you're asking?" Minju implied. Both of them were quiet as they absorbed what she said.
Feeling mischievous enough, Minju moved her hand to the long bulge in her brother's sweatpants.
"Is that what you're here to do big brother?" she teased. Looking down in wonder at the path her hand was tracing along Jae's sizable erection.
He couldn't resist any longer, Jae had to get his hands on her, his lips, everything. With a hand around his little sister's waist and one at her neck, he pulled her toward him and joined their lips. At first it was pure need, lust and magnetism that drew them together, but as their lips slowly parted, Minju's tongue found her brothers in a way that inspired them to take their time.
Minju felt her sibling's hand move its way from her hip to her stomach, and then from her stomach to her ribcage. Finally, he reached her breast and he tested it's weight under his thumb and forefinger before grasping the entire thing.
"Uhhhhh…" Minju mewwed into her brother's mouth as he touched her, loving the sensation of letting him be in control. His desire was obvious, but his touch was gentle. Slowly he felt her up and she let them take awkward little steps backward toward the couch while still kissing.
"Oppa," she broke away as her backside touched the couch, "I've wanted this for so long," she whispered with their foreheads touching and his eyes watching her breasts mound together as he massaged them.
"Not like I said… not just to help you with your games," she continued.
Jae lifted her up, so easily it scared her, and set her naked bottom on the back of the old sofa. When she looked up, his eyes were directly in line with hers. They could hear girls talking in the hall, ambling to and from the bathroom and getting ready to go out. In the room, it was only them, and nobody knew that beyond her door, a little sister now sat completely naked and hoping that her big brother would soon make love to her.
Jae put his finger under her chin the way he had so many times before.
"Minju," he soothed her, "I know you have, because I have wanted you for longer than I can remember."
"Really?" She asked, with big puppy-dog eyes gazing up at him. "You're not just saying that?"
"Duh," he said, making her crack a smile, "and you're not just my little sister anymore, you're this beautiful girl who knows what she wants and knows how to drive me crazy and…"
Minju stopped him with a hungry kiss, grabbing his neck and pulling on it so he'd let her at him. He reveled in her haste, reminding him of how she'd actually been like that since she was little, whether he'd just complimented her for growing up or not. Except now, with her naked little body in front of him, he knew she had.
Her breasts, young but full, were very different after eighteen years. Her hips were more womanly, wider and tapered to from her toned abdomen. And those legs she was starting to wrap around him to pull him closer… Jae knew they had not always been so alluring.
"I do know what I want," she said between kisses.
Without explaining, she reached for the bottom of her brother's sweatshirt and pulled it up before he could utter another word, his undershirt with it. She revealed his upper body and felt a quiver in between her legs as each inch of his abs, his chest muscles and his staunch shoulders all came into view.
Minju had only had sex the once, and still she knew that the extreme desire she felt as she looked at him was for him to use on her… in her…, what she had yet to reveal from his jeans.
"Slow down…" Jae chuckled as he felt her hands move quickly to his belt. Her breath was so hasty that she could hardly keep kissing him. She managed to push his jeans down and leave her big brother standing in his boxer briefs before he made a move.
Her hand had found his cock almost immediately, attempting to wrap around it through his underwear. It felt so good that Jae nearly allowed her to do what she must and not stop her, but he'd seen what he wanted next when he had first lifted Minju up onto the couch.
With her beautiful legs spread, she couldn't hide the bare, pink pussy that he hadn't quite gotten to admire yet. It was pursed shut by her soft, little mound but even that couldn't hide that Minju was getting wetter by the second. A light sheen had caught her brother's eye when he stepped back to take off his pants and he knew he had to kiss her there.
Only Jae had ever touched her, and it had happened so unexpectedly in the hotel room at the away game; so when she saw in her brother's eyes what he intended to do, Minju once again felt her heart flutter; she was the center of his attention.
First, he kissed gently around her inner thighs. Even that elicited a moan from Jae's little sis and her bare hips writhed, inviting him closer. He took his time, kissing and licking closer and closer to her sweet opening. Minju was positively desperate for him to put his lips directly against her when, she finally felt it.
Jae dragged his tongue from the little drip of her fluids at the base of her opening all the way up to the tiny peak of her clit. The excruciating care he took, the gentle pressure of his tongue, It was like nothing she had ever felt before, and Jae didn't stop there.
Slowly and deliberately, Jae began sucking at her tiny bud to the tune of Minju's repeated gasps.
"Oh fuck Oppa, ohmygod…" she called to him, her diaphragm expanding and contracting involuntarily, "keep doing that."
Jae smiled right against the cooing brunette's quim as he felt her fingers grabbing at his hair greedily while he stimulated her with his tongue. The sounds of his little sister's cries were so soothing after a whole day of hits and crowds and competition on the field. He'd been thinking of her every free moment, seen her on the sidelines, and imagined all of the things he wanted to do to her. Now that he had her, Jae didn't care that she was being loud. The door was locked and Jae didn't intend to stop making Minju moan for him.
In no time flat, Minju knew he was going to make her cum. And for some reason, even though what he was doing was incredible, Minju wanted to feel an orgasm with her brother inside her.
"Oppa, wait," she begged him. Jae didn't want to obey, to stop her from having the orgasm she seemed headed for. "Please…uhhh… I want to cum with you fucking me."
She urged him up with her fingers behind his head. Even though Jae didn't want to stop kissing and licking her, the thought of sliding his cock into Minju's wonderfully tight pussy was too much to ignore. At the game, he had hardly the time to realize what they were doing, or how willing and desirable the eighteen-year-old brunette was to him. Now she was all his for the taking, naked and waiting for his next move on the back of their parents couch. He could really take his time and think about what they were doing.
"I love you so much Oppa," she told him as he came up to eye level. She never broke contact with him as he told her the same, but he felt her hands pull his hard cock out of his boxers and shove his waistband down and out of the way.
Her hand could hardly wrap him. Minju couldn't believe that she had managed to fit most of his big penis inside her earlier that day but it didn't worry her; she wanted to savor it this time, slowly, more than ever.
"Ohmygosh Oppa you're big," she told him,
Jae returned his hands to her perfect breasts and then pawed her body while she stroked him a few times. A drop of fluid lingered at his tip already; Minju smeared it against him with her thumb.
"I've been dreaming of this forever Minju'," he said, getting his little brunette's attention and gazing deep into her big green eyes. "Tell me what you want sis," he encouraged her.
"Mnnhhh…" she called out, bringing him close enough to touch only the very tip to her sensitive clit. She loved the thought of rubbing his pre-cum right against her and feeling her own fluids coat the head of her brother's cock.
"I want to feel your big…mnnhhh…" Jae urged his hips forward so the underside of his tip pressured her clit, "hard…ohhfuck…" he withdrew and lingered unmoving, "…cock in my pussy Oppa," she dared him, "Fuck me however you want me big brother."
Without another word, Jae felt his cock line up perfectly to do what she asked. Try as they might to withhold, Minju's taut lips gave way and her brother slowly pushed inside.
It felt considerably better than before, but Minju's pussy was so wet that her brother's cock was able to slide in half-way before she could protest. Jae held his little sister fast as she tried to adjust to being impaled on his big rod.
Minju and her brother looked down together at where he was inside her. Her recently virgin lips, bare and glistening, were split wide with Jae's cock halfway in. The room was bright, not like that tiny office; they could see and feel what they were doing without any hesitation or doubt.
It didn't worry Minju one bit. An hour before she had asked her brother for this, for him to 'play with her' on the very couch she could now feel beneath her, in her own dorm room with so many nosy girls moving about all around them. Yet, all she wanted was for her big brother to fill her as much as he could.
When their eyes met again with clarity, it was Jae's turn to groan. His little sister was using her heels around him to pull his hips closer and slide his cock deeper inside.
"Ouuuuphhh…" Jae breathed out. He saw his little sister smirk with mischievous pride as they came together at the hips. Somehow, impossible as it seemed, Jae was buried all the way into Minju's young tunnel.
Joined at the hips, Minju's soft breasts pressed against her brother's chest; she could feel his powerful heart beating. Her head nuzzled against him and his breath tickled her ear.
"You can fuck me now," she whispered, "I'm ready."
Minju enjoyed a few more seconds of the embrace before she felt her big brother move. His cock slowly slid out of her, almost all the way before he urged it back in. She was so wet, Jae realized, a wonderful assurance of how badly his little sister wanted him. The slick sound of his penis sliding against her inner walls reached their ears and it was wonderful.
Their hips met for the second time, then the third. Minju held onto her brother's neck and leaned back, pushing her chest out proudly as Jae thrust again.
Her whole body was displayed before his hungry eyes; causing his hips to collide with hers less and less gently. Each time, the space just below her tiny abdomen bulged just a hint, showing the siblings just how deep Jae's head was inside his whimpering sister's pussy.
'It's okay," she told him, "you can fuck me harder."
Jae loved her for that; a few thrusts more and the eighteen-year-olds breasts were bouncing mesmerizingly before his eyes. Minju found herself unable to contain herself from crying out in pleasure. She'd forgotten how close she was from her brother's mouth, but she remembered now.
"OhhhOppa," she gasped as he drove into her again, "mmmnhhh…you feel so good in me."
Her big brother could hear in her voice and the adorable sounds coming out of her mouth that Minju was once again near climax as she had been before. He adjusted the angle of his thrusts just a bit; Minju shuddered and dug her nails into his shoulder.
"Ughhhh.. ohhhGOD…" she panted,
Jae grasped his little sister's soft butt, sinking his fingers into each cheek and kept fucking her. Each time he felt her young pussy fully enveloping him, each beautiful moan and pant, he was reminded of how lucky he was to be inside his beautiful baby sister.
When Minju thought she could take no more, when her climax was approaching and she thought she might turn inside-out with pressure and sensation, her hands fought to stop her brother from impaling her over the edge.
But he wouldn't stop; he just kept driving into her and Minju was powerless to stop the orgasm from coming.
He kept fucking her, even as Minju cried out,
"OuuwhhHHHhhaaa…"
Her legs locked around him, still trying to stop him from making the climax any more intense, but Jae wanted the opposite. Seeing his little sister cum with such uncontrollable passion was something he hoped to never forget.
She gasped for air, and when Minju suddenly grabbed for his wrists and locked her arms straight to push herself up and off of him as much as she could, Jae decided to give her a break.
She shook, her whole body shook. Her skin crawled with pins and needles and her entire pussy convulsed around the more than half her brother's cock still tucked inside her.
Jae was close to laughing he was so happy to see Minju cum like that, and to sense how helpless she must have felt as the orgasm wracked her body. Around his cock, little droplets of Minju's wetness were peeking out, a few of them onto that beloved couch they'd known for so long.
It nearly killed her, but Minju had to go limp and fall into her brother's arms so she slid what she had managed to retreat from of her brother's shaft back inside and let him hold her up.
Jae listened to her deep breaths and felt her back heave as she tried to regain her wits.
"You jerk!" she breathed into his ear.
"What? What did I do?" Jae asked, leaning back to try and look into her eyes.
"You made me cum so hard!" She whined, "I couldn't even control my body and you kept fucking me…"
Minju knew she was being silly, and so did Jae. He simply held her and let her catch her breath, though his cock, still buried in Minju's tiny pussy, hadn't softened a bit.
When Jae couldn't take it anymore, and Minju seemed to be recuperated from her earlier near-loss of consciousness, he withdrew from his little sister a few inches and urged back in to see how she would react.
She didn't protest, so Jae made a different move. Minju yelped as she felt her brother's arms around her back and then suddenly she was being lifted up from the couch.
"Where are you…" Minju started, shivering and glancing behind her when she felt her back come into contact with the cold surface of the door.
Looking back at him, she could see the excited look in his brother's eyes. He'd never felt so free and uninhibited with a girl before, and the way his little sister grinned as he pinned her against her dorm-room door assured him that she was perfectly content.
Once again, Jae's hips began to move, and before long so did Minju's. She was starting to get the hang of it, starting to understand how her brother's body worked and what the best way was to help them fuck like long-time lovers.
The way her body moved, how her stomach muscles tensed against him and her butt wiggled in his hands as he held her up was irresistible to Jae. She was the sexiest girl he'd ever seen and now she was proving herself the same as a partner.
The door jiggered a few times as he fucked her against it, and the surface slid against Minju's back each time her brother thrust up into her.
"I love you," he panted in her ear, pounding her again, "uhhhh…I am so fucking crazy about you,"
Minju grabbed his head and pulled it toward her for a kiss. Their tongues attacked clumsily before she pulled apart to tell him she loved him too.
He manhandled her and fucked her so easily against the door that Minju was positively smitten and impressed. She reached up to grab the top frame of the door. She could feel her tits jiggling as they hung higher now and her brother continued his thrusts, unrelenting. She knew that sex could feel good, but she didn't know it could be so fun.
Minju felt playful, diving in and nibbling on her brother's ear. She wrapped her hands around his shoulders and squeezed tight. Her nipples grazed her brother's chest and she shuddered at the added sensation.
Minju was giggling and panting and moaning, totally letting go of her reservations and letting her body tell her how to react. Outside the door, some girls were laughing and standing nearby to remark on the noises coming from Minju's and Deborah's shaking door. If only they knew who was fucking her senseless on the other side; if only they knew that her own brother was shoving his big cock inside her again and again… what would they say then?
Hearing it too, Jae pulled away from the door. Minju seized the opportunity to gyrate her hips and fuck her brother back a little. He stood still, letting her go as wild as she liked. She held on while he supported her above the waist and she worked her little hips as fast and hard as she could. It felt incredible to them both.
When he started to feel like she might be getting him close, Jae spoke softly into his sister's ear.
" I'm close sis, uhhhfuck, I can't take you moving your hips like that much longer."
"Oh yeah?" Minju teased, "like this you mean?"
With an intent look on her face, biting her bottom lip and leaning back like a gymnast, Minju rotated her hips around on her brother's big cock and felt his tip prodding her as deep as he'd ever been.
"Ohgod… yes," Jae answered, firmly grasping her hips to keep her from continuing her dangerous movement.
"We shouldn't Minju!" he admonished her.
"Why not?" she whined, "you already did earlier today… and it felt so good!"
She wrapped her arms around his neck and gave him the most innocent, pleading face she could manage.
"Don't you want to cum inside me again Oppa?" she beckoned, pecking his lips to be even cuter.
"Didn't you like squirting all your sticky cum in me, in your little sister's pussy?"
Jae was speechless. How could he tell her no? The way she was sticking out her bottom lip… the way her big green eyes were begging him the same way they did if she wanted something when they were little… It was so different now; his little sister was now his lover, with her beautiful body wrapped around him like a monkey. He wanted everything about her, every inch of her, and he'd already done it before…
Minju knew she had won as her brother carried her over to that shag carpet she'd felt so silly buying with her mom when they moved her into her dorm. Now it didn't feel quite so silly; it felt soft on her naked back when her brother set her down.
"You didn't know I was on the pill huh?" Minju asked naughtily as her brother positioned himself on top of her, "even when you came all over my pussy that night in the hotel?"
"I guess not," Jae admitted, feeling guilty.
"It's okay, that was really hot…unhhh…" she let him off, cooing when Jae slid into her as he hovered above her. "…I couldn't stop thinking about it all week."
"I wanna feel it again Oppa, go ahead," she asked, pulling needily at his hips with her feet,
"Fuck your naughty little sister and then fill me up with your cum,"
'Holy shit,' Jae thought. It was so unexpected, Jae had apparently opened Minju's eyes to being just as much a troublemaker as always, except now it included having sex with her big brother.
Immediately Jae commenced sliding in and out of her. She was still dripping wet, her eighteen-year-old pussy had been waiting for this kind of attention from him for far too long.
Minju felt more full than she had ever before. Jae was being less and less gentle, and Minju loved it. Over and over he shoved into her; she could feel his tip prodding her depths. Looking down, she wondered how it could possibly fit inside her.
But it did, countless times it did. When Minju looked up she could see the concentration on her brother's face and a look as if he was holding back. Her poor brother, all this and he was still too good to her to cum inside her when she asked.
"OhgodOppa…" she breathed, "I want it so bad."
"Fuck Minju', I'm so close," he told her. Minju knew it, and after being impaled so many times on her big brother's cock, feeling his weight as he buried inside her tunnel, she was too.
"Uhhhhhh…" she returned, "Cum inside me…unghhhh…cum in your little sister's pussy."
His motions became erratic, and suddenly Minju knew what was happening. Her brother's hips stopped their onslaught, pressed against her with his cock buried as far as it could be. As she watched his whole body, his big arms, rippling abs and even his neck tense-up she felt a gush of heat deep inside her.
From his head, Jae shot forbidden semen deep into his little sister.
Holding the little teenager tight, he throbbed again, coating her cervix…
Again, he splashed her insides with sperm.
As soon as she felt it, there was an electric reaction in Minju's body. She hadn't expected it, thinking maybe her brother had worn her out before, but when the reality of her womb being flooded with Jae's cum hit her, her little body went into a fit of sensation.
Minju gasped along with her brother. Again a wave of stimulation flowed from the places inside her being painted with her brother's cum to the synapses in her brain before firing out to the tips of her fingers and toes.
"Ohhhh Oppa," she called, "I'm cummmingggg,"
Blackness.
The room was perfectly bright, but Jae and Minju could only feel each other as they lay on the rug being overcome by their mutual climaxes.
It felt like it would never end, or maybe Jae didn't want it to. Every time he pumped another rope of semen into his teenage sister's pussy, she seemed to quake and pant again. He wanted to watch her like that as long as possible.
Minju's face was flushed, her eyelids fluttering with her head rolled back. Her chest heaved against her brother as he tried not to put too much weight on her. He felt weak, and he struggled to focus on anything but the squeezing sensation of little Minju's convulsing tunnel. Each time she breathed, her young quim ushered one more defiant rope of white from her big brother's cock.
Even when he had no more to release inside her, Minju's orgasm didn't seem to want to end. He could only watch her, wince when her tunnel massaged him again, and marvel at how beautiful she looked with the mane of hair about her head and the glisten of sweat on her cheeks.
She was something out of a dream: too adorable, too petite, too alluring to really be his little sister… his little sister who he remained buried inside on that dorm room floor. She finally spoke to him,
"I love you," she said, almost too quietly for him to hear.
Jae leaned down and kissed her collarbone, then her neck, her cheek and finally a peck on her lips.
"Love you too," he promised her back.
Minju finally opened her eyes. Seeing her brother above her brought a smile to her face. She felt wonderful… warm and protected under his gaze. He was still hard inside her and she could feel all that cum he'd squirted into her trying to work its way out, though it would have a hard time finding a way with how well her brother's penis filled her tiny tunnel.
Her brother: the now famous… well, somewhat famous quarterback that every girl would be dying to get their hands on. A guy who could have been out scooping up girls on that Saturday night. Instead he'd snuck into HER dorm room, spent the night with ONLY her, and from the way he was looking at her now she didn't believe he had any intention of seeking another.
"You made me cum TWICE…AGAIN!" Minju yelled, almost sounding like she was scolding him. Her brother laughed and then his face showed of pride. He'd never had sex like that with any past girlfriends.
"I know, I guess I just liked seeing you so much the first time."
Minju was running his fingers over his arms as they held him off the floor around her. She giggled when she saw Jae staring at her breasts like he usually did.
"No," Minju corrected him, "it happened when I felt you cumming in me! It was like one minute I wasn't and then all of the sudden it was so warm and…fuuuuck!"
Jae couldn't help himself, hearing his baby sister talk about the feeling of him cumming in her pussy, he simply had to shove a little harder against her. They were already touching at the hips but she could feel him push in just a bit more.
"OPPA!" She yelled, slapping her hand against his shoulder, "dooooonn't, I need a little time!"
She smacked him again when she saw him smile like he knew he wasn't supposed to have done that.
"Did you like cumming in me?" she purred.
"Um… duh," he retorted, making Minju roll her eyes.
"I guess that was obvious, you came so much! I can feel it like…everywhere."
It made both Minju and her brother look downward again. He was still lodged inside her and the knowledge was heartwarming to them. Jae decided to finally withdraw, and though it caused his little sister to growl in protest, he slowly slid his cock out inch by inch; he'd put it back later.
The naughty brunette may have loved seeing her brother's cock inside her, but she had no idea how sexy it would make her feel to see what followed. Right behind Jae's tip peeked a bead of white cum, her brother's cum, from between her tiny lips. Little by little it snuck out while they both watched. Minju wiggled her thighs together and it made even more sperm flow out.
Jae marveled at his little sister's incredulous, open-mouthed stare. She looked like the little sister he remembered again, fawning over some present she hadn't expected to receive. It made him unspeakably happy to cause that feeling in her again.
Minju lay there with her brother's spunk working its way out, at least the amount of it that wasn't still spread over every little bit of the eighteen-year old's insides that there was to coat. When she looked at her brother again, she could see that the way she felt about it was mutual. They knew exactly what they had done, the evidence was plain enough: thick and white on Minju's thigh. They knew that they had done something forbidden that would change their relationship forever: the tangible passion between them revealed that. But most importantly, Minju and Jae knew it was exactly what they wanted, like maybe they'd always been meant to end up as they were now.
"Will you stay with me tonight?" Minju asked him sweetly.
"Ahhh, I don't know," Jae said, raising his arms over his head and stretching, "I was thinking I might go out with the guys…:"
Minju scoffed, hurt.
Jae let his teasing sink in, shrugging and letting her believe he might be serious. Finally he reached over and pulled Minju so she rolled partially atop him, flopping there like she had no intention of showing him any affection.
"Of course I'm staying with you Minju'," Jae assured her. "You didn't really think I'd leave did you?"
"Well I don't know!" She said in a kind of sing-songy voice. "You're some kind of big-deal quarterback now, maybe you didn't want to be stuck in all night with your little sister or something."
"You're a little more than that to me now, don't you think?" Jae asked. Minju was silent for a few seconds before looking up at him innocently.
"Just a little more?" She asked.
"A lot more," he corrected.
Minju and her brother lay there, thinking hard about what was happening between them and wondering longingly what might be next. Both of them were exhausted, so they slowly drifted off to sleep on that ridiculous shag carpet in Minju's dorm room.
It was hours later when Jae awoke to find his sister spooned in front of him, clutching his arms and trying to wrap herself as much as possible within his embrace.
All of the realities came back to him at once. He was still in his little sister's room, she was still completely naked in his arms and little by little his erection was making its way between her legs until it pushed its way against the teenager's soft pussy.
"Mnnnnhhh…" Minju cooed sleepily, "what time is it."
It was still dark outside, it might not have even been past midnight. Most girls would be out of the dorms by then if they weren't staying in, so there wasn't a sound beyond Minju's waking breaths.
Feeling her against him, Jae was helpless to prevent pressuring Minju's innocent mound. She hadn't done anything, but he knew she would feel the tip of his cock in that tantalizing gap between her thighs.
Minju was still sensitive from before, but she wanted him all the same. The feeling of her brother's cock hardening between her legs was so intimate that she sensed her whole body reacting. Without a word, Minju began rotating her hips to provide gentle touches of her inner thighs against the head of her big brother's unspoken contact.
'The way she moved her hips…ohhhman!' Jae thought. Where did she get that? Did she know that it was the sexiest thing he could imagine? Somewhere along the line, his little sister whom he used to see as this awkward, all knees-and-elbows troublemaker, became irresistibly complicit in their forbidden act of incest. How could he have missed the way her teenage body had filled out, how her face had taken on model-esque features, and as he held Minju's squirming backside against him, how her most unspoken assets were now overpoweringly alluring.
When neither of them could stand it anymore, Minju reached down and gave her brother's desire the proper direction. Both siblings exhaled simultaneously, a sigh of relief at the visceral reminder of their unlocked passion for each other.
But the calm didn't last long, because yet another new position for the inexperienced brunette soon brought cries of ecstasy to each thud of Jae's pelvis against her. Minju's hands grabbed the carpet, they reached back for her brother's hair, anything they could do to ground her as she approached another earth-shattering orgasm.
Jae may have prided himself on stamina in the past, but he was no match for the panting, crying and writhing of his little sister. For the third time in however many hours, as she quivered and screamed her way through another climax, Jae held his sister tight, buried deep in her sweet pussy and flooded her with cum yet again.
Minju cooed praises at her brother as she caught her breath, but he was pretty sure she fell asleep, exhausted, before he could even soften and slip out of her. She might have liked to look once more at the warm stream of her brother's spunk that found its way between her taut lips, but apparently she was content enough to know it was there as she drifted off without him. It was fine with Jae, though; in the time it took for him to fade back to sleep, he got to hold onto Minju, caress her and marvel at the evolution of his unadulterated love for her.
When light began to peek through the old curtains of the dorm room and chanced across the carpet and Minju's pretty, slumbering face, it woke her from one of the most wonderful night's sleep she could ever remember. How many hours had it been?
Minju turned her head and smiled upon seeing her brother fast asleep with heavy arm over her. God was she crazy about him. Sometime in the future, she and her brother might have to answer some tough questions together, but now it just felt…right.
"Hey big brother," she called, wiggling against him.
Nothing. The big lug, he could sleep through anything. She gave him another jolt.
"Wake up, you big jerk."
Jae smiled, infinitely happy that the first thing he heard when he woke up was his little sister's voice, and the first thing he felt was her naked body still pressed against him. Of course the second thing he felt was himself hardening.
So did Minju, but for once, reason got the better of her. If light was coming through the window, it was the morning. Depending on how early it was, girls would be stirring in the dorm rooms nearby. It wasn't uncommon to hear cries of passion coming from this room or that, but anyone who heard her last night would probably be curious who had been inside fucking Minju so thoroughly. Jae had to get out before they were discovered.
She felt her brother's hand on her hip and rolled back toward him. He wanted her, again. It brought the same feeling within Minju to know his desire for her, but she couldn't appease him this time.
"We can't Oppa," she pled, "I know you want to but we can't."
Jae was confused, he couldn't just NOT react to feeling the eighteen-year-old's toned butt against him or the breast his hand was draped across with her pink nipple gracing his palm. He pulled on her hip again.
"Oppa!" she said, rolling away from him and getting to her feet. Seeing her brother stare at her in admiration made her grin, but it was only for a second because she squinted her eyes at him and continued.
"It's the morning Oppa, you gotta sneak out!"
He hated it, but knew she was right. After all the noise Minju was making last night, he definitely couldn't be seen in the room with her by any of the girls who lived around her. Still he didn't want to give up the access to the naked little brunette standing over him. Minju helped him to his feet and then tossed his clothes at him while Jae dressed.
She'd put on a silky robe when Jae looked up from tying his shoes. He loathed seeing her body hidden from his eyes.
"So, things are going to be…like…different now, aren't they?" Minju asked hesitantly, standing a few feet in front of him.
"Different how?" Jae replied, reaching out and pulling her close with hands around her waist. Jae continued before Minju could worry any further.
"Different like: I've never felt about anyone the way I do about you?"
Minju's eyes brightened as he went on.
"Different like: I can't imagine that better sex with a more beautiful girl even exists?"
Minju blushed at that.
"Or different like: I know who the first person I call is going to be after practice today, hoping she'll be done with her homework so we can hang out?"
Jae had gotten to his feet and was looking down into his little sister's eyes when she jumped up and wrapped her legs around him. She kissed him wildly, unable to contain her emotions and joy at knowing everything was going to get better and better with her brother.
Minju didn't even notice that he had walked her across the room until she felt the wall near the door against her back. Reminding her of how he had pinned her and fucked her intently against the door the night before, Minju considered throwing caution to the wind and asking him to stay.
But after a few moments, Jae let her down to the ground. She stayed on her tiptoes, trying not to lose contact with his lips while he pulled away.
"Wanna go on a date tonight or something?" He asked the disappointed teenager.
Minju looked up at him and shook her head excitedly. Once he got her reply, Jae turned towards the door and opened it to peek out. The coast looked clear.
Before he could swing the door open, Minju grabbed his hand and pulled it toward her. "Wait, Oppa," she said.
He turned back towards her and admired her gorgeous face for one more time that day. Jae wanted to remember that cute, recently woken smile she wore during practice that day.
"I love you so much," she told him, once again.
Jae leaned in for one more kiss on her cute little lips.
"I love you too Minju'," he responded sincerely.
Jae paused a moment, thinking better of leaving without one more thing. He reached down and uncinched the ribbon around his sister's waist and swiftly reached up to push her robe right off her shoulders.
"There," he said, "that's better."
The image of the nude little eighteen-year-old, his own baby sister, and the wide-eyed, open-mouthed look of astonishment at his shameless act would stick with him for the rest of the day until she was back in his arms again.
Jae made sure he snuck out of her dorm unseen. He rolled his eyes, overwhelmed knowing that his newfound popularity was going to make visits to Minju's dorm-room almost impossible after last night. Still, all the way home, all the way to practice, every free moment he got Jae was thinking of Minju. Likewise, Minju spent the better part of her day dreaming of him.
Together, their thoughts were free from doubt or worry, instead full of hope and excitement for what would come next. There was going to be a lot to figure out between them, thought Jae as he reached for his phone after practice, but he'd do anything to make it work. As Minju's heartbeat danced upon seeing brother's call, she answered knowing that somehow her life was headed in a wonderful new direction.
"Hey you!" she said first.
"Hey sis, what have you been thinking about today?"
Synopsis: you book a premium “girlfriend experience” through a discreet app after a brutal work week. Kazuha shows up at your apartment looking like a dream—sweet, graceful, and way out of your league. What starts as polite company turns heated when the chemistry feels too real, leading to a night where she gives you everything you didn’t know you needed.
---
Chat Log:
You: Hey, I booked the 8-hour girlfriend package for tonight. Address is sent. Looking forward to meeting you, Kazuha.
Kazuha 💕: Hi! I’m on my way~ Don’t worry, I’ll make sure you forget all about your stressful week. See you soon, oppa 😉
You: Sounds perfect. No pressure, just good company.
Kazuha 💕: Hehe, I’m good at that. And maybe a little more if the vibe is right 💕
The doorbell rang right at 8 PM. You opened it to find Kazuha standing there in a soft cream sweater and pleated skirt, her long legs accentuated by cute ankle boots. Her pink-tinted hair framed her face perfectly, and that gentle smile hit you harder than expected.
“Hi,” she said softly, tilting her head. “I’m Kazuha. Ready for your girlfriend tonight?”
You let her in, heart beating a little faster. The app had great reviews, but seeing her in person was something else. She smelled like vanilla and fresh flowers as she slipped off her shoes and made herself comfortable on your couch like she’d been here a hundred times.
At first it was nice and easy. She asked about your week, listened with genuine interest, laughed at your lame jokes, and even cooked simple pasta with you in the kitchen. Her movements were graceful—years of ballet training obvious in every step. You talked about movies, favorite foods, silly dreams. For a rented girlfriend, it felt scarily real.
Two glasses of wine later, the atmosphere shifted. You were sitting close on the couch, her legs draped over your lap. Kazuha traced circles on your thigh with her fingertip.
“You know,” she murmured, “most clients just want someone to listen. But you’re sweet. I like you.” Her eyes met yours. “If you want more than the standard package… I’m okay with it. Only if you want.”
You swallowed hard. “I want you, Kazuha.”
She leaned in and kissed you first—soft, tentative, then deeper when you kissed back. Her lips were plush and warm. You pulled her onto your lap, hands sliding under her sweater to feel smooth skin. She sighed into your mouth, grinding lightly against the growing bulge in your pants.
“Bedroom?” she whispered.
You carried her there, her legs wrapped around your waist. Clothes came off slowly, like unwrapping a gift. Kazuha’s body was toned and elegant—perky breasts, tiny waist, long dancer’s legs. You laid her down on the bed and kissed down her neck, sucking lightly on her collarbone.
She moaned softly when your fingers found her pussy, already wet. You circled her clit before sliding two fingers inside, curling them just right. Kazuha’s hips bucked, her breath hitching.
“Feels good… right there,” she gasped.
You ate her out next, tongue replacing your fingers while you held her thighs open. She tasted sweet and addictive. Kazuha’s fingers tangled in your hair, pulling you closer as she came with a pretty cry, thighs trembling around your head.
When she recovered, she pushed you onto your back and crawled between your legs. “My turn.” Her mouth was heaven—warm, wet, and enthusiastic. She took you deep, bobbing her head while her hand stroked the base. Those ballet-trained hands knew exactly how to squeeze. You groaned, fighting the urge to thrust into her throat.
“Want you inside me,” she said, pulling off with a wet pop and climbing on top.
Kazuha sank down onto your cock in one smooth motion, her tight heat enveloping every inch. She rode you like a dream, hips rolling in that graceful way only she could manage. Her breasts bounced softly as she moved faster, hands braced on your chest.
“Fuck, you’re big,” she whimpered. “Filling me so well.”
You sat up, wrapping your arms around her and thrusting up to meet her. The new angle made her moan louder. You sucked on her nipples while she rode you harder, her pussy clenching around you.
After a while you flipped her onto her side, spooning behind her. You lifted one of her long legs and slid back in, fucking her deep and slow. One hand wrapped loosely around her throat—not tight, just enough to make her feel claimed. Kazuha reached back to pull you closer, kissing you messily over her shoulder.
“Harder,” she begged. “I can take it.”
You gave it to her, pounding into her until the sound of skin slapping filled the room. She came again, soaking your cock and the sheets.
You pulled out and put her on all fours. Doggy style looked incredible on her—ass up, back arched perfectly from all that dance practice. You gripped her hips and fucked her deep, watching your cock disappear inside her over and over.
“Gonna cum soon,” you warned.
“On my face,” she panted. “Please. I want to see it.”
You pulled out at the last second and flipped her onto her back. Kazuha opened her mouth, tongue out, eyes locked on yours as you stroked yourself over her. Thick ropes of cum painted her pretty face—across her lips, cheeks, and tongue. She looked stunning like that, flushed and marked by you.
She licked what she could reach, smiling up at you. “Mmm. Tasty.”
You cleaned her up gently with a warm towel, then pulled her into your arms under the covers. Kazuha snuggled close, head on your chest, tracing patterns on your skin.
“Was that okay?” she asked quietly. “Sometimes clients get weird after.”
“More than okay,” you said, kissing her forehead. “Felt real. Too real, honestly.”
She laughed softly. “Good. I don’t do this part with everyone, but… I meant it when I said I like you.” Her fingers intertwined with yours. “The night’s not over yet if you still want your girlfriend around.”
You spent the next couple hours just talking and touching—lazy kisses, her legs tangled with yours. When round two happened it was slower, sweeter. Missionary this time, face to face so you could watch every expression as you made love to her. You came inside her that time, deep and warm, while she whispered your name like a secret.
Afterward, she stayed curled against you, the paid arrangement feeling miles away.
For one night, Kazuha wasn’t just a rented girlfriend. She felt like yours.
The late‑afternoon sun slanted through the half‑drawn blinds of Y/N’s modest bedroom, painting warm stripes across the cluttered floor. Posters of Stayc and Fromis_9 clung to the walls like silent witnesses, their glossy faces smiling down from glossy paper—Jang Yeeun’s mischievous wink, Baek Jiheon’s bright, almost‑imperial grin, Isa’s soft, ethereal gaze, and Jisun’s fierce, confident stare. The room smelled faintly of cedar from the old bookshelf in the corner and a lingering trace of vanilla from the candle Y/N had lit earlier, trying to mask the nervous energy that always seemed to hum beneath his skin when he was alone.
Y/N was twenty, lanky but with a hint of muscle from the occasional jog he forced himself to take after school. His hair, a messy tumble of dark brown, fell over his forehead as he leaned over his laptop, the screen casting a pale blue glow that highlighted the concentration etched into his features. He wore a soft, oversized hoodie—and a pair of faded joggers that clung loosely to his thighs. The hoodie’s sleeves were pushed up, revealing forearms that twitched occasionally as he typed, the faint trace of a scar from a childhood bike accident catching the light.
Both sisters had a habit of teasing Y/N about his not‑so‑secret crushes on their older group mates, Isa and Jisun. Isa, the elegant lead vocalist of Stayc, possessed a quiet grace that made her seem almost untouchable; Jisun, the charismatic rapper and dancer of Fromis_9, radiated a bold, unapologetic confidence that drew eyes wherever she went. Y/N would often find himself stealing glances at their photos on his phone, heart fluttering as he imagined what it would be like to stand beside them, to hear their laughter, to feel the heat of their presence. The sisters, ever observant, would catch him in these moments and pounce with a blend of affectionate ridicule and teasing that left him flustered and red‑cheeked.
On the screen, a timeline of clips unfurled: short, edited fap challenges featuring the Stayc members—Isa’s sultry hip roll during a dance break, Jisun’s fierce eye‑contact during a rap verse, and, most prominently, her safety shorts hugging her tight plump ass while performing their signature song as a unniversity festival.
Y/N’s fingers flew over the keyboard, trimming frames, adjusting contrast, adding a subtle vignette that made the members’ skin glow under the imagined stage lights. He bit his lower lip, a habit when he was both excited and anxious, and let out a quiet, almost inaudible sigh as the preview played—a loop of Yeeun’s hair flip, slowed down, the way the light caught the sweat on her temple, the way her lips parted just enough to reveal a flash of pink.
He was so absorbed in the rhythm of the edit that he didn’t hear the soft creak of the hallway floorboards outside his door. He didn’t notice the faint scent of jasmine that seemed to drift in with the breeze from the open window—a scent that always accompanied J when she was near. He was lost in the world of pixels and fantasies, a place where the idols he adored could be bent to his will, where he could make them do exactly what he imagined in the quietest, most secret corners of his mind.
Just as he was about to add a final touch—a soft glow to accentuate the sheen of sweat on Jang Yeeun’s neck in the hair‑flip clip—a sudden, sharp creak echoed from the hallway. The door to his room swung open without warning, and there, framed in the doorway, stood Jang Yeeun.
She was wearing a loose, white oversized tee that hung off one shoulder, revealing the strap of a black sports bra underneath. Her shorts were short, frayed at the ends, showing off the toned length of her legs. Her hair, usually tied back for practice, was loose today, cascading over her shoulders in waves that caught the fading light and gave her an almost halo‑like appearance. She held a mug of steaming tea in one hand, the other resting casually on her hip, her eyes narrowed just enough to convey a mix of amusement and suspicion.
Y/N’s heart leapt into his throat. The laptop screen flashed the edited clip of Yoon’s hair flip, the slowed‑motion version glinting with the sweat on her temple, the way her lips were slightly parted. He froze, his hands hovering over the keyboard, the mouse cursor blinking impatiently on the screen.
Jang Yeeun stepped inside, closing the door softly behind her. The scent of her tea—jasmine with a hint of honey—mixed with the faint aroma of his own vanilla candle, creating an intoxicating blend that seemed to thicken the air. She glanced at the screen, her eyebrows rising in a playful, knowing arch.
“Well, well,” she said, her voice low and teasing, “look what we have here.” She took a slow step forward, the floorboards sighing under her weight. “Editing fap challenges of your favorite Stayc members, huh? Guess you really are a… dedicated fan.”
Y/N swallowed, his mouth dry. He could feel the heat rising in his cheeks, the pulse pounding in his ears. He tried to speak, but his voice came out as a hoarse whisper.
Jeeun’s gaze flicked to the laptop, then back to him, a smirk tugging at the corner of her mouth. “You know,” she continued, voice dripping with mock innocence, “if the fans found out you were making… 'personal' edits of their idols, they might not be too happy. Imagine the comments, the hashtags… #CreepyFan, #BannedFromFanmeets.” She let the words hang, her eyes sparkling with a mixture of mischief and something else—perhaps a flicker of power, of knowing she held a lever over him.
She took another step, closing the distance between them until she stood just beside his chair, her shoulder brushing against his arm. The contact sent a shiver down his spine, the fabric of her tee soft against his skin. She leaned in, her breath warm against his ear once more, the jasmine scent enveloping him.
“Unless,” she whispered, her voice a sultry purr, “you’d like to make a deal. Keep this between us, and I’ll make sure you stay on the guest list for the next Stayc fanmeet. No bans, no creep labels… just… a little… favor.” She paused, letting the implication sink in, her lips grazing the shell of his ear as she added, “Or… I could just tell Jiheon how many edits you have of her Hayoung unnie on your 'secret' folder."
Y/N’s mind raced, a storm of fear, excitement, and disbelief swirling inside him. The sisters’ teasing had always been playful, but this—this felt like a line crossed, a threshold where teasing turned into something more tantalizingly dangerous.
Jang Yeeun pulled back just enough to look him in the eyes, her dark gaze holding his, unblinking. The room seemed to shrink to the space between them, the world outside fading into a hum of distant traffic and the low thrum of the refrigerator. She waited, her expression a blend of challenge and invitation, the tease now edged with a promise that made Y/N’s heart hammer against his ribs.
"Fine, what do you want from me, evil one?" Y/N replies defensively.
"What do you like so much about Yoon unnie anyways? And your obsession with Chaeyoung unnie, what is that one about? Do you just dream about fucking all of my unnies? God, you're such a creep."
"That's not something you need to know. Just name your price and get the hell out so i can finish this edit, my fans are waiting for the next upload."
"You have fans? I guess i shouldn't be surprised that there are more creeps like you staring at our asses every performance. I bet you're thinking about Chaeyoung unnie's big boobs, am i right? I saw the way you were staring at her that day at the Yonsei unni festival."
"Why? Are you jealous that everyone prefers her big boobs since yours haven't grown in the last 3 years?"
J jumps at you and tries to kick you in the back but you're too fast and move out of the way just before her right leg makes contact with the back of your chair. "Hehe, i knew that would get to you Yeeun-ah. And don't worry, i'm sure nobody is staring at your ass, or whatever you want to call that little behind of yours. So, name your price, what do you want in return for not telling on me? Cause there's no way i'm missing the next fanmeet."
"Umm, this is gonna sound really weird…Oh, i can't believe i'm about to say this…but, i need some kissing practice and you're the only guy i know.."
"Wait, what???" Y/N replies shocked
"You heard me, i've never kissed a guy before and i have a guy friend from a school group that keeps flirting with me and i think he might ask me out and i want to be prepared."
"Isn't this something that girls usually practice with each other? You have Jiheon noona or your dear Chaeyoung unnie, go practice sucking face with them.."
"Uhh, you're such an asshole Y/N. And plus, i've already done that with Jiheon unnie when i was 16, but now that she has a boyfriend i can't keep asking her to help me practice, and it's not like i can just go around the dorm kissing my unnies, now can i? I'm not 14 anymore."
"I'm still not kissing my step-sister, that is just weird, plus what if our parents catch us?"
"Don't be such a loser, nobody is going to catch us, we will do it later tonight after they've all gone to sleep. Nobody will know. Or should i tell Jiheon unnie about the metronome moaning 'edits' you were making about her Hayoung unnie? You know she's the sweetest person ever right? And you're just out here making highlights of her bending over like a huge creep."
"Fineeee, fine. I will help you. Just shut up already, you're giving me a huge headache. Can't believe you and noona came out of your mom, she's the sweetest and you're the biggest pain in the ass. I will do it. But you can't tell anyone or my reputation in the kpop club at school will be ruined."
"Don't you mean boosted? And what reputation do you have nerd, you got a D in P.E. class and you're in a kpop club with 3 other weirdos. I think your 'reputation' will be fine."
"Whatever, just get the hell out of my room already."
"See you tonight at 11 pm in my room, Jiheon will be out with her boyfriend on a 'date'."
"Okay, now just go and don't let the door hit your 'enormous' behind."
"Uhh, i can't believe you're the only normal guy i know. Men are the worst."
"Yeah, like you're all sunshine and rainbows."
The house had gone quiet after dinner. The parents were out for the weekend, Jiheon had left earlier with her boyfriend, and the only sounds left were the low hum of the air conditioner and the occasional creak of settling wood. Y/N waited until he heard the front door click shut behind Jiheon before he moved. His pulse was already quickening at the thought of what he had agreed to do.
He padded down the hallway in bare feet, the soft carpet muffling his steps. When he reached J’s door he hesitated for only a second, then pushed it open. The room smelled faintly of her perfume—something sweet and floral—and the bedside lamp cast a warm pink glow over everything.
J was already there, sitting cross-legged on her bed. She wore a cropped pink top that clung to her torso and stopped just above her navel, leaving a generous strip of smooth midriff on display. Below that, a pair of tiny pink lace shorts rode high on her hips, the delicate fabric stretched tight over her curves and barely covering the tops of her thighs. Those thighs looked even more incredible than usual, toned and soft at the same time, the lace hem riding up every time she shifted.
Y/N closed the door behind him. J looked up, a small, knowing smile playing on her lips. Neither of them spoke at first. They simply watched each other across the short distance of the bed. The air between them felt thick, charged with the memory of the afternoon’s blackmail and the new, unspoken promise that had brought him here.
After a long moment J uncrossed her legs and scooted closer. The mattress dipped under her weight. She lifted her right hand and placed it gently against Y/N’s left cheek, her thumb brushing the corner of his mouth. Her eyes searched his for any sign of hesitation, then she leaned in.
Their lips met.
At first the kiss was soft, almost experimental, but Y/N leaned into it immediately. He shifted nearer on the bed, his right hand sliding up to cradle the back of J’s neck, fingers threading lightly through her hair.
His left hand found her left thigh and began a slow, steady rub from knee to hip and back again, feeling the warm skin and the faint texture of the lace where the shorts ended. J made a quiet sound against his mouth and pressed closer, her own hand sliding from his cheek to his shoulder.
The kiss deepened quickly. Tongues brushed, breaths grew heavier, and the careful distance between their bodies vanished. Y/N’s hand on her thigh moved higher, fingertips slipping just under the lace hem before retreating again in a teasing rhythm. J’s fingers tightened on his shoulder. Their mouths moved hungrily, wet and insistent, until they finally broke apart, a thin strand of saliva stretching between them before it snapped.
“Wow, that was really good, Y/N. You really knew what you were doing,” J said, voice a little breathless, lips shiny.
“Well, I’ve had a little practice. I’m not a total nerd like you think I am. Plus, there have been a couple of girls in this kpop club and they were very impressed that I was your brother,” Y/N replied.
“Step brother. And did you really make out with them for being my brother?” J asked.
“I guess they had some initiation to complete and I was more than happy to help out, as you can see,” Y/N said.
“Uhh, you’re still an asshole Y/N, but I’m glad I could help out,” J replied.
She glanced down. The front of Y/N’s shorts was tented unmistakably, the thin fabric doing little to hide how hard he had become. J’s eyes widened slightly, then a slow, mischievous smile curved her mouth.
“Looks like someone else is happy to see me,” she said.
“Ohh, that. Yeah, it happens in moments like that, I can’t control it,” Y/N said.
“I’ve never seen one in person before. Would you mind showing me?” J asked.
“I don’t know about that Yeeun-ah. Kissing a couple of times is one thing, teaching you about the birds and the bees while giving a 'hands-on' tutorial wasn't part of the deal. We really shouldn’t cross that line,” Y/N answered.
“Why not? It seems like you’re dying for relief and I want to see it,” J said.
She placed both hands on his chest and gave a firm push. Y/N fell back onto the mattress, the sheets cool against his skin. J crawled forward on her knees until she was straddling his thighs. Her fingers hooked into the waistband of his shorts and began to tug downward, the elastic stretching as she pulled.
As she released his member from the confine of the shorts, J was shocked at how long and thick it was (7 inches), it looked so alive and like it had a mind of it's own.
She touched Y/N's cock with her cold hands which made him shiver. she gave his cock a few tugs and leaned in closer.
"I wonder if it tastes as bad as people say" she said.
"Umm, what are you thinking Yeeun-ah? I thought you just wanted to see it." Y/n said
"I did, but now it's making me even more curious. What if i see one on my date and i don't know what do you with it. I would be so embarrassed."
"You've never seen one before? Y/N asked
"Of course not, i've never kissed a guy before, remember? Sumin unnie had a toy just like it but she never taught me how to use it."
"Sumin had one just like this one??? That's very interesting. Would be such a good idea for an edit." Y/N replied
"Are you really thinking about making your dirty little fap challenges right now? When i'm literally touching your cock? J replied enraged
"You're right, you're right, i'm sorry. So what do you want to know?"
"Like, what do i do with it? How would i know what feels good for him?" J asked
"Well, you can try rubbing it little, then look at his expression. See if he likes it. If he wants you to go faster. If he wants you to use your mouth too." he said
"My mouth??? Like licking it?" J asked nervously
"Yes, J. Like licking it. Try it."
J goes ahead and gives Y/N's dick a few long strokes and that draws a whimper out of him, then J does it again but even faster. "Was that good?" she asks
"That was very good J. Now you can try your mouth too if you want."
"Okay, i guess." she replies
J kisses Y/n's cock a couple of times then puts the tip in her mouth and licks a little pre cum off the top which draws another moan from Y/N.
"It's not bad honestly. But it is pretty dry and salty." J says
"You could spit on it, you know."
J spits on Y/N's cock and puts him back in her mouth, then starts to lick him up and down, squeezing his balls a few times which only makes his cock more desperate for release.
"You're doing so well, noona. Keep going." Y/n says between moans.
That only encourages J to try and go even deeper, sucking more of his cock until it hits the entrance to her throat, which makes her gag and backs off coughing in response.
"It's okay, you're okay." Y/n says as he gently touches J's left cheek. "You were doing so well Yeeun-ah. I'm proud of you."
That seems to bring out a smile from J. "I really wanted to make you feel good for agreeing to help me, but i couldn't go any deeper. I'm sorry, Y/N." she says
"It's okay, noona. I was really enjoying it. It is getting a little late and Jiheon noona should be back from her date soon. I should go back to my room."
"You're right, it's almost midnight, she should be here soon. Plus our parents might check on us. Thank you for teaching me a few things. I really had fun."
Y/N got up from the bed, pulled up his shorts, then leaned in and gave J one last passionate kiss, turned around and went back quietly into his room.
After he got back to his room, just sitting on the bed, replaying that night's activities in his head. Cock still hard and in need of release. He opened up his "collection" on his laptop, scrolled down to a recent fancam of Jisun unnie and finished the job.
New episodes weekly.
If you’ve been enjoying this universe and want to dictate exactly what happens next in your own private, custom scenario with your favorite star, my Commissions are officially Open. Check out my pinned post for pricing tiers and guidelines, or visit the library directly via the commissions button on my profile.
☕ [Visit the Ko-fi Library] | 💎 [Unlock Early-Access Chapters]
The kitchen smelled of bacon and coffee, the familiar morning hum of the house settling around Y/N as he sat at the table, picking at a plate of scrambled eggs. Sunlight streamed through the window above the sink, casting warm rectangles across the worn wooden floor. He was still half-dazed from the previous night—the taste of J's lips, the feel of her tongue, the way she'd stroked him until he'd almost come undone. He'd barely slept, replaying every moment, his cock twitching under the table just from the memory.
The soft padding of footsteps on the stairs pulled him from his reverie. He didn't look up, staring resolutely at his plate, but he knew it was her. The faint scent of jasmine and honey drifted into the room before she even reached the bottom step.
"Morning, step-bro," J's voice came from behind him, light and teasing.
Y/N grunted in response, his throat tight. He heard her approach, felt the shift in air, and then—her warm breath against his ear, the wet tip of her tongue sliding along the inner curve of his ear. A low, quiet moan vibrated from her throat, barely a whisper, but it sent a bolt of electricity straight to his groin. Her lips brushed his earlobe as she murmured, "Loved the practice last night. We should do it again. I know I can take all of you next time."
His cock hardened instantly, straining against his joggers. He gripped the fork so hard his knuckles went white, his face burning. J pulled back, her voice returning to its normal sweet tone as she circled the table and sat down opposite him, her lips curved in a smug smile.
Y/N couldn't look at her. He stared at his eggs, the yellow yolks suddenly looking obscene. He heard her pour herself a glass of orange juice, the clink of the pitcher against the glass. She hummed softly—a Stayc song, he realized with a jolt. Her song, the one he'd edited.
"Sleep well?" she asked, her tone innocent.
"Fine," he muttered.
The stairs creaked again, heavier this time. Jiheon's voice called out, "Smells good! Did Mom leave the bacon out?"
She walked into the kitchen, her hair still damp from a shower, wearing a bright red dotted blouse and a white short skirt. Her eyes flicked between Y/N and J, her brow furrowing slightly. She grabbed a plate and sat down next to J, across from Y/N.
"Morning," Jiheon said, spearing a piece of bacon. "You two are quiet."
"Just tired," J replied, her foot—bare, warm—finding Y/N's ankle under the table. He flinched, nearly knocking over his glass.
"Careful with those late night study sessions, J-ah." Jiheon added, her eyes narrowing. She looked at Y/N, who was still avoiding her gaze. "You okay? You look like you saw a ghost."
"Fine," Y/N repeated, his voice strangled.
The meal continued in a tense rhythm. Jiheon chatted about school, about a test she had, about her boyfriend who kept upseting her. J responded with polite interest, but her foot was moving. It slid up Y/N's calf, slow and deliberate, tracing the line of his shin. He tried to shift his leg away, but she followed, her toes curling against the fabric of his joggers. Higher. Her foot reached his knee, then his thigh, pressing gently into the muscle.
Y/N's breath hitched. He took a gulp of orange juice, the cold liquid doing nothing to cool the heat pooling in his groin. His cock was painfully hard now, pressing against the waistband of his joggers, a visible tent forming.
Jiheon's chatter faltered. She glanced at Y/N, then at J, who was smiling serenely, her foot still working. Jiheon's eyes dropped—just a flicker—to the table edge, then lower. She leaned slightly, peering under the table.
Y/N saw her expression shift. Her eyes widened, then narrowed. Her jaw tightened. She looked at J, then back at Y/N, her lips pressing into a thin line.
"Something interesting down there?" Jiheon asked, her voice flat.
J's foot didn't stop. "Just stretching my legs. Cramps."
Jiheon's gaze burned into Y/N. He felt his face flush hotter. He wanted to disappear, to sink through the floor. But J's foot kept massaging his thigh, and his cock kept throbbing, and the tension in the room was thick enough to cut with a knife.
"Mom's working late tonight," Jiheon said, her tone suddenly cold. "She said we should order pizza."
"Great," J said, her foot sliding higher, brushing against the base of his erection. "I'm in the mood for something… filling."
Y/N nearly choked on his toast.
The school day was a blur of heat and distraction. The afternoon sun blazed through the classroom windows, and Y/N's mind was everywhere but on his lessons. The memory of J's mouth on his ear, the feel of her foot on his thigh, the way Jiheon's eyes had darkened with something that looked like jealousy—it all swirled together, making him hard again in the middle of history class. He had to adjust himself, praying no one noticed.
By the time the final bell rang, he was drenched in sweat. The air outside was thick and humid, the kind of heat that seeped through clothes and clung to skin. He walked home slowly, his bag heavy on his shoulder, his thoughts churning.
The house was quiet when he let himself in. The AC hummed, a welcome relief. He dropped his bag by the door and kicked off his shoes, heading straight for the stairs. A shower was the only thing on his mind—cold water, to wash away the sweat and the lingering tension.
He climbed the stairs, his steps heavy. The bathroom door was slightly ajar, steam curling out. He didn't think twice. He pushed it open, his eyes already on the toilet, his hand reaching for the light switch.
Then he saw it.
A pink bra, lacy and delicate, draped over the edge of the sink. The cups were padded, the straps thin. A pair of matching panties—tiny, barely there—lay crumpled on the floor beside a towel.
Y/N froze. His eyes followed the trail of clothing—a tank top, a pair of shorts—leading to the glass shower door. And through the fogged glass, a silhouette. Curves, wet skin, water streaming down.
The door slid open.
Jiheon stood there, naked, water beading on her shoulders, her breasts full and round, nipples dark and erect. Her hair was plastered to her face, her eyes wide with surprise—or feigned surprise.
"Oh, hey, step-bro," she said, her voice carrying over the sound of the shower. "I didn't know you came home early. Mind giving me a hand in here?"
Y/N's mouth went dry. His eyes locked on her body—the curve of her waist, the dark triangle between her legs, the way the water traced paths down her skin. He couldn't look away.
"Jiheon, so sorry," he stammered, his voice cracking. "I didn't even see you in there. I just had to use the bathroom asap."
He turned to flee, but her voice stopped him.
"Wait."
He didn't. He reached for the door handle, but it was already too late. Her hand—wet, warm—caught his wrist. She pulled him back, her strength surprising. He stumbled, his feet slipping on the damp tile.
"Don't be shy," she said, her voice low, husky. "You've been making edits of me and my unnies for months. J told me. Plus, i've seen the way you're looking at my ass when I bend over. I've seen the way you stare at J's boobs. You want to fuck us."
"I—" He couldn't form words.
She stepped closer, her body radiating heat. The water from the shower was still running, spraying mist into the air. She reached for the hem of his shirt, her fingers brushing his stomach.
"You're all sweaty," she said. "Come on. Let me help you clean up."
She pulled him forward, her hands firm on his chest, pushing him toward the shower. The warm spray hit him, soaking his shirt instantly. He gasped, the cold shock of the water mixing with the heat of her body.
"Jiheon, we shouldn't—"
"Shouldn't what?" She pulled his shirt up, over his head. It stuck to his skin, but she tugged it free, tossing it onto the bathroom floor. Her hands went to his belt, unbuckling it with practiced ease. "You didn't seem to mind last night with J."
His eyes widened. "How did you—"
"I saw the way she was looking at you this morning. I saw her foot. And I saw the tent in your pants." She unbuttoned his jeans, pulling the zipper down. "I'm not stupid, Y/N. I know what's going on."
He wanted to deny it, but his body betrayed him. His cock was already hard, straining against his boxers. She noticed, her lips curling into a smile.
"Looks like you're ready for round two," she said, her voice dripping with mockery and desire.
She pushed his jeans down, his boxers following. His cock sprang free, standing tall, the tip already glistening with precum. She knelt in front of him, the water cascading over her shoulders, her breasts swaying with the movement.
"Fuck, you're big," she breathed, her hand wrapping around his shaft. "No wonder J was so eager."
She leaned forward, her tongue flicking out to taste the tip. He shuddered, his hands gripping the shower door frame for support. Her lips closed around him, sucking gently, drawing him into the wet heat of her mouth.
"Jiheon…" he groaned, his head falling back.
She took him deeper, her tongue swirling along the underside, her hand pumping the base. She moved with a rhythm that was practiced, hungry, her eyes looking up at him through the water. The steam swirled around them, the only sounds the hiss of the shower and the wet, obscene noises of her mouth working his cock.
"God, you taste good," she murmured, pulling off for a moment, her hand still stroking. "J didn't get to finish you, did she? I bet she was too scared."
He couldn't answer. His hips were moving, thrusting into her hand, into her mouth. She took him again, deeper this time, her throat relaxing as she swallowed him down. He felt the tip hit the back of her throat, felt her gag slightly, but she pushed through, taking him all the way.
Her hands moved to his balls, cupping them, squeezing gently. She bobbed her head, faster now, the water sluicing over her back. The pressure built in his groin, a coil of heat tightening, threatening to snap.
"I'm gonna cum," he warned, his voice ragged.
She didn't pull away. She sucked harder, her hand working in tandem, her eyes locked on his. The sight of her—naked, kneeling, water streaming down her face, his cock buried in her mouth—was too much.
He came with a guttural cry, his hips jerking as he emptied himself into her mouth. She swallowed, her throat working, but some of it escaped, spilling over her lips and onto her chin. She pulled back, his cock sliding out with a wet pop, and looked up at him, a string of cum connecting her lips to his tip.
Then she stood, her body glistening. She cupped her breasts, pushing them together, and tilted her head.
"Now," she said, her voice low and commanding, "finish what you started. Cover me."
His cock was still hard, still aching. She reached down, stroking him once, twice, then aimed his tip at her chest. A few more drops of cum spilled out, but she wasn't satisfied.
"Again," she said, her hand working him faster. "I want to feel it."
He was sensitive, overstimulated, but the sight of her—her breasts, her smirk, the way she handled him—sent another wave of arousal through him. He groaned, his hips thrusting forward, and this time, a thick rope of cum shot out, landing on her left breast. Another, on her right. A third, splattering across her collarbone.
She watched, her eyes half-lidded, a satisfied smile spreading across her face. When he was done, her chest was painted white, the cum mixing with the water, sliding down her skin.
She looked up at him, her fingers tracing through the mess, bringing a drop to her lips. "Good boy," she whispered.
Y/N stood there, panting, his legs weak, his mind reeling. The water continued to fall, washing away the evidence, but the memory lingered. The tension. The heat. The two sisters, each claiming a piece of him.
Jiheon stepped closer, pressing her cum-slicked body against his, her arms wrapping around his neck. She kissed him, deep and slow, her tongue sliding against his. He tasted himself on her lips.
"Now," she said, pulling back, her eyes dark and hungry, "let's talk about what happens next."
"What do you mean next? This is already far enough. I can't believe i came in my step-sister's mouth and that you swallowed it all."
"I did, Y/N. And it was delicious. But we're not done yet. I need to feel you inside me."
"What??? No way we're doing that. I can't believe i let you convince me into doing this."
"Don't act like i forced you. I didn't see you trying to push me away, step-bro. I saw it in your eyes while i was sucking the life out of you. You want me. You want us. Badly."
"I can't keep doing this. I should have never let J talk me into this. I should have just let her tell her unnies about the edits and i would be free now."
"Maybe, but then you'd never get to watch Isa unnie's beautiful peach ass bounce from one side to the other" Jiheon says while her hand is massaging his right cheek. And i know how much you want Jisun unnie too. You watched her Waterbomb fancam 100 times. I could make that happen you know."
"You're lying. Why would she ever be interested in your step-brother?"
"Because she just ended things with her regular hook-up and she would be in dire need of some relief before our summer comeback. And i'd love to tell her all about your big, hardd cock. And all of the things you can do with it. All you have to do is show me first. Then i'll be more than happy to give you a glowing review to her."
Y/N leaned into Jiheon's body and pondered her proposal for a second, but then his thoughts kept drifting to his school crush, Ahyeon, and all of the fun times they had at the school's sci-fi club this summer.
He thought about the way her dark hair was tied up in a ponytail, making her look even more gorgeous. About her stunning white smile, her melodic laugh. He remembered the promise he made to himself muster up the courage and ask her to prom on Tuesday and how badly he wished he could kiss her right now, so he had to take a stand against his step-sisters and their constant teasing.
"I'm sorry noona, but i have someone i like and i don't want to ruin things with her before they even begin. Tell Jisun noona we'll always have those 2 am jerking sessions, but i'm gonna have to pass."
And he walked out the door and into his bedroom, while once more, leaving another step-sister half naked and unsatisfied.
Episodes out weekly!!!
Note: umm...@kwilquib @erospandemos @leafostuff have fun XD
(2.9k words)
Are you a weirdo if you keep looking through the window across the street to see Gyubin constantly? Especially today?
Don't think so. It's not like you're waiting for her, that's weird. You're just…checking outside. Every ten minutes…no, five…ok fine, you do check constantly.
In your defense, your bedroom window faces directly to her bedroom window, which means every time you look up from your book, your eyes naturally drift toward the house opposite yours.Excuses including the giggles across the street, the little waves she gives whenever you two make eye contact, sometimes the huge teddy bear she always dived to whenever she had a bad day (accompanied by her legs kicking vigorously).
For today, it's the dress.
Her bedroom light illuminates, and your mind brings you to a stage with her as the main actress in the spotlight. She smooths the front of her white dress, twirls left and right, clearly inspecting herself. The dress isn't over the top at all, but damn, doesn't it suit her unfairly well. Very elegant, very simple, very demure. Such a serendipitous event, you tell yourself.
Alright, gotta duck behind the curta— oops, too late. She caught you already, waving her hands excitedly while immediately breaking into that familiar grin.
You could only wave back.
Words are impossible from this distance (unless you two shout), since her bedroom and yours face each other across a suburban street that's wide enough for the world to witness the embarrassment of shouting if that is happening.
Languages formed. It started years ago since she first moved to this neighbourhood with her family — A wave is hi, holding up food is I'm eating, tapping your wrist means you're late, middle finger is middle finger. (It's only that one time, come on. Don't be nosy.)
Back to the present, the main girl presses both palms against the window dramatically (you wonder if the sound reaches you first, or the glasses break first). She gives you a spin, the dress twirls naturally once again. She points at herself and raises her eyebrows.
Well?
You give her two thumbs up. A girl looks pretty, and she deserves all the praises.
Of course, the main actress gasps theatrically and places both hands over her heart like she won a Grammy. And, oh my god, she bows. This idiot (it does give you a chuckle, though. You always do.)
Her bedroom door opens behind her. Her mother appears and says something to her, Gyubin nods back. The girl grabs a small purse off the bed and about to walk out of the room. But she glances back toward your window one last time.
She points at herself, then mimics walking as she points down the street.
Ah, it's prom night. Right.
You give her another thumbs up, which prompts a smile in her. Did you know that she has a cute smile? You know what's cuter? Gyubin forms a tiny finger heart and you make out back (well, awkwardly.)
Satisfied, she disappears from the room, and the bedroom light switches off.
You continue standing there long after she is gone. "…Lucky bastard."
-
Now, Gyubin is pretty.
Funny and friendly, too. Teachers adore her a lot, she is a model student after all. The old ladies at the restaurants you two walk by remember her as "the pretty lass", and heck, cats and birds sometimes gather around her like she just stepped out of a Disney movie.
It is, with high probability, that she'd have someone. Just that you didn't think it'd bother you this much. Tsk, whatever. Good for her, definitely, but prom is such a pain to go. Dress up for a night surrounded by fellow teens and foods that clearly don't fill you up as much as a bowl of ramen.
Are you projecting? Perchance. You don't care at all. Not even once.
Except the fact that you have mumbled that same phrase around forty seven times while trying to finish one chapter. The forty eighth was while making tea. And the forty ninth while rereading that same paragraph again since your brain is oh-so-busy with the lucky bastard who's going with Gyubin instead of the book.
Fucking hell, the words all blur together now. What can you do, really, except to just slip the bookmark between the pages and close the book. Ugh, quite a waste of money buying that suit hanging on the wardrobe right there huh.
Half an hour later, you're downstairs helping Mum wash the dishes, because it certainly beats sulking in your room with the suit right there. Ok, helping sounds generous, because you have been drying the same plate for the fourth time while keeping glancing at the front window.
"You alright, love?”
"Hm?" "You've been polishing that plate for five minutes."
"Oh. Oops."
Mum chuckles. "She's leaving soon? The neighbour girl?"
"Yeah."
"Prom?"
She hums knowingly when you nod. Man, parents truly are omnipotent.
Ding dong!
Oh? We don't expect any visitors though? Both Mum and you look toward the hallway.
"You mind getting that? "Ok."
Not many thoughts are on your mind, it could've been random people asking for directions, or a delivery you forgot that you have ordered. Yeah, who cares about the peephole, you can just tell them we're busy.
Oh boy, the door opens, and your brain completely stops working.
Gyubin on your doorstep, with that same white dress, the evening sky behind her looks dull. Wow, now that you are closer to her, her hair is done so neatly, there are these small silver earrings with intricate engravings. One hand behind her back, and the other is clutching a tiny paper gift bag.
Huh. Well this is something.
"Hi" Gosh, even her voice is pretty, this is so unfair.
"Hey there, yourself. Didn't your date already—"
"He cancelled."
"Huh?" "Food poisoning…or he said."
"Today?" "Mhm."
To clarify, your brain is still trying to catch up with the situation itself. Prom is like an hour away from happening, and the date that is supposed to be with her is away due to unfortunate circumstances. The back of your mind suddenly flashes the suit hanging in your room, your hand fidgeting in your pocket, your mouth feels dry.
Oddly enough, your eyes fixated on her heels rocking slightly. Is she…no way, right?
"So. I have another plan…" She pulls her hand forward, revealing a small white box. And inside is a blue boutonnière. Oh. Oh my god. Is this a dream? You need someone to smack you to reality right now.
"Gyubin…?"
"Well, I figured…if my original date couldn't come, I should probably ask the person I would love to go with, don't you think?"
"Yeah…yeah that makes sense."
No it is not. Your heartbeat is thumping like a drum. Your thoughts are going haywire. Who knows what the rhythm of your breathing is anymore. Did she actually say that YOU are the one she actually wants to go with? Gyubin, you can't just do this! Oh, and don't worry, it amplifies when she takes the boutonnière out of the box and holds it towards you.
"Well…wanna save me from being the girl who showed up alone?"
All the conversations through the windows, all the waves every morning, moments where you tag by her house and vice versa, nights of hand signs you two give each other, and every second of trying to be nonchalant and pretending nothing was there.
They all make your hand gently take the boutonnière from her. "I should…change first."
"Does that mean yes?"
"Well…you'd look pretty weird standing next to someone wearing sweatpants."
She has these cute blushes on her cheeks that make you just want to squeeze it. "That's…true."
"Yeah…"
The evening breeze drifts between the two houses you've spent years silently communicating across, and somehow standing two feet apart is infinitely more awkward than yelling hand gestures through bedroom windows. Heck, any pair of birds flying by probably cringe and drop to the ground looking at you two.
Your brain, meanwhile, has completely blue-screened. Just say something already, anything to compliment her, she looks so pretty under the downlight, come on!
"You look…different."
Fantastic. Ballistic. Give it up for the worst compliment ever.
"…Different…?" "I meant—I mean, you barely wear dresses, so…"
"Well, you're right." "Damn it, I sound weird."
"Indeed." At least a tiny laugh escapes from her. "You're not this hopeless, mister."
You are very hopeless for Gyubin, especially now. Damn it. Staying cool around Gyubin is very much an impossible task. One cute laugh from her and everything melts.
"Ahem. Well… I should probably get changed." "Of course."
"The suit isn't exactly going to walk downstairs by itself." "You don't know that."
"What do you mean?" "It can just fly down like Doctor Strange's cape, who knows?"
It should be said that it takes every single nerve inside you to not break down in laughter at an admittedly pretty lame joke. Her humour really hits the right spot.
"Give me ten minutes." "Take your time."
"I won't." "Oh you will."
You roll your eyes and begin stepping back inside, one foot crosses the doorway. Then, you feel your hand being tugged back, followed by warm fingers wrap gently around yours.
"Hm?"
You look back at her.
Gyubin hasn't moved, still standing in the same spot and holding your hand. And her face? Trying so hard not to laugh, the tiny grin keeps twitching wider. What is she up to now? Her head tilts innocently too, like a naïve deer in the abyss.
"I almost forgot." "About?"
She leans in, close enough that you can finally notice the familiar note of fresh fragrance - citrus, floral, and woody. Close enough that you can finally see the gleams in her eyes. "There was no date besides you from the start, by the way."
Never have you ever run this fast to get changed.
-
And you have never moved as fast as possible right now to find Gyubin.
The hallway is longer than your brain can remember, the white floors polished enough to catch your tired reflection for a split second before your old knees force you to slow down.
Your eyes slowly lift from the old blue boutonnière in your palm. Not the fresh one from years ago, no — this one has long since dried into muted shades of navy, carefully pressed beneath cracked plastic inside a tiny keepsake box you still carry around.
"…Sir?" A nurse rounds the corner just as you almost pass her. "We have found Mrs. Song again."
Oh. Hah. Of course. Thank the Lord for the younger workforce. Damn these knees, they complain louder than you do nowadays. Funny. At seventeen, you could sprint upstairs in seconds because the girl you loved was waiting outside. At seventy-eight, just standing from a chair requires utmost attention with every old joint in your body.
Thanking the kind nurse, you slowly but surely, move left and right, past the nurses' station, wave to Qwibbo the nice lad feeding imaginary seven thousand pigeons in the sunlight, turn another corner, and—
Music. Someone has left an old radio in the recreation room again. That same, old familiar melody catches your ear and has led you to where she is.
Gyubin. Now with your last name, Song.
She is still wearing the white cardigan your eldest daughter bought her a few Christmases ago that resembles the white dress from the prom date. She is still wearing the wedding ring you've slid back onto her finger more times than you can count with your feeble fingers because she keeps forgetting what it is and leaving it beside the sink. And she is still dancing, slowly swaying by herself and carefully counting under her breath.
"...Five...six...seven..." A tiny turn. "...Eight."
One of the nurses notices you. "She's been like this since she woke up, sir."
"When was that?" "About six."
"Did she eat breakfast?" "A few bites."
"Medicine?"
She nods. "...But she keeps asking what day it is."
You thank the nurse before quietly walking over. "...Hey."
Gyubin looks up, and you swear the sparks in her eyes never go away when seeing you. "There you are!" She said, and your heart foolishly skips, just like every single time, young and old. "I have been looking everywhere for you!"
"Have you?" "Mhm"
She reaches over and straightens your collar. "You'll wrinkle your suit."
You're wearing a knitted cardigan. "…Right. Sorry."
"You always leave everything until the last minute." She shakes her head dramatically. "We're going to be late for prom."
August 27th.
Again, without fail, every morning. She wakes up and checks the calendar beside her bed to find the little circle around August 27th. Then, she spends the rest of the day waiting for prom. Gyubin doesn't remember yesterday, last week, last month, heck, even their wedding day nor your daughter's birthday.
It's only that day.
"…Gyubin, we still have time." "Do we?"
"Mhm." "Oh good, but I haven't practiced enough yet!"
Before you can answer, she begins counting again.
"...Five...six..." Another careful step. "...Seven..."
You quietly follow beside her in case she stumbles. "...Eight."
-
That afternoon, while Gyubin (finally) naps on her hospital bed, you return home for a change of clothes.
The house has been painfully quiet since the children moved out. You make tea out of habit. One cup: just an earl grey tea bag and pour the water in. You're about to reach for the sugar cube, a bag of Persian tea, and absentmindedly reach for the second cup before remembering Gyubin is still in hospital.
The master bedroom that is both yours and hers remains mostly untouched. Her knitted cardigan that matches with yours still hangs behind the door, the half-finished knitting rests beside the armchair. A pair of reading glasses sits atop the novel she never manages to finish (she tried, the books you read can be quite tiring to go through.)
The old suit still hangs there in the wardrobe, pressed and protected.
"…psss, Doctor Strange's cape, huh?"
As you close the wardrobe, a notebook slips from the top shelf. Small, has a floral cover, and softened corners. Strange, you don't remember seeing this before? Curiosity kills this old man, you sit down and open it.
The first page simply reads: Battle Plan for Prom.
Oh…so this is Gyubin's. Too adorable, your wife is.
The second page:
04/08/2021
I need to ask him.
Damn it, too scary. Maybe tomorrow.
05/08/2021
Ugh, I still didn't ask.
Is he that dense? No way right? At least he's pretty cute.
Hopefully he will ask me.
08/08/2021
Are boys always this dumb? Gargghhh notice me already!
10/08/2021
Bought a new keychain for my bag, and tried new perfume.
If he doesn't notice, I will just rocket myself out of the window.
12/08/2021
I have a brilliant idea: Let's just make a fake date and get some friends to spread the rumour. Let's see if that pretty boy looks jealous.
Oh my god, it might have worked. But I wish he would come to me and ask.
"…Song Gyubin, still my little gremlin."
Page after page, each with increasingly more doodles and schedules about this fake date operation, dress sketches and moodboard, and sometimes admittingly bullshit thoughts squeezed into the margins.
Then the final entry.
27/08/2021
He said yes. Gosh I'm the happiest girl in the world.
Please let every dance after this one be with him too.
A small drop lands on the paper before you notice you have been crying since the first page. Come on, gotta wipe this carefully, it's your wife's treasure! For sixty years, you thought she'd simply been teasing you, knowing how sheepish you are. Never knew she'd spent weeks planning every moment waiting, hoping, wishing for you to be hers, and counting down until the day.
Closing the book and gently placing it on the desk as you stand up, you reckon you should practice again, for the prom, of course! Gyubin is waiting.
-
Here is an old man in a navy suit awkwardly counting under his breath in the master bedroom, the room that he and his wife has spent every single moment next to each other.
"...Five..." Left foot. "...Six..." Right. "...Seven..." He immediately steps on his own shoe. "...Ow."
Ok, one more time. "...Five..." No, wrong foot, damn it. Again. "...Five..." Turn. "...Six..." Again. "...Seven..." Again.
And again.
Until your old legs ache. Until you count to eight without messing up the step. Until the rhythm slowly begins returning and imprints onto your body.
Just enough for one more dance, enough for a girl who's still waiting for prom on August 27th.
Alzheimer's disease can steal yesterday, today, eventually tomorrow. But it sure damn couldn't steal the boy who sprinted upstairs to change into a suit, or a girl who stood patiently on the porch, holding a boutonnière and gleaming with hope that her masterplan will work. Those two young 17 year olds still exist somewhere inside her, in parts or as a whole.
But what you know is that, if she insists on waiting for prom, then you'd happily spend the rest of your life making sure she never had to wait alone.
-
With every step you take
I feel good, it’s like we’re dancing together
My, oh my, oh my, oh, my love
Be my only love~
It started with nothing. Or everything. That's the thing about a line you aren't supposed to cross — you never see the moment you step over it. You just look back one day and realize you've been on the other side for months, maybe longer, and the distance between where you stand and where you're supposed to be is already too far to measure.
Wonyoung was twenty-one that summer. I was nineteen, home from my first year of college, and she'd moved back in after graduation, saving for some graphic design certificate she talked about but never seemed in a hurry to start. We'd shared a house our whole lives, but something had shifted while I was gone. Or maybe it had always been there, and distance just gave me eyes to see it.
She wore these thin tank tops around the house now. She'd always been pretty — everyone said so, the kind of pretty that made waiters forget your order and boys in high school write her names on desk tops. But I'd grown up with that face, immune to it the way you're immune to the smell of your own skin. Until I wasn't.
The first time I noticed — really noticed — she was reaching for a mug in the high cabinet, her shirt riding up, a strip of smooth lower back showing above her pajama shorts. I watched the dip of her spine disappear into the waistband and something in my chest went tight, then hot. I looked away fast, but the image stayed burned behind my eyelids.
She caught me staring a few days later. Different moment, same heat in my blood. I was at the kitchen table, and she was bent over the counter, scrolling through her phone. The neck of her shirt hung open, and I could see the curve of her breast, the pink edge of her nipple. My throat went dry.
She straightened, turned, and found my eyes locked on her chest. Her face flickered — surprise first, then something I couldn't read. She didn't say anything. Didn't pull the shirt up. Just held my gaze for a beat too long before walking past me, close enough that her hip brushed my shoulder.
That night I lay in bed, my cock hard and aching, my hand moving over it as I imagined walking into her room, imagined her looking up at me with those dark eyes, imagined not stopping.
I came with her name caught in my throat, bitten off before it could escape.
It became a rhythm after that. The looking, the catching, the pretending we hadn't. She started wearing shorter shorts. I started finding reasons to be in the kitchen when she was. We orbited each other like two magnets slowly being pushed together, the space between us humming with something we both refused to name.
Mom noticed nothing. Dad noticed less. They saw what they'd always seen — a brother and a sister, bickering over the remote, sharing takeout on the couch, normal. And we were normal, mostly. We still laughed at the same stupid videos. Still fought over who left dishes in the sink. But there were these pockets of silence now, charged and fragile, where the air went thick and neither of us moved.
The first time we touched — really touched, with intent — it was an accident. Or it looked like one.
I was coming up the stairs with a basket of laundry, and she was coming down. We met on the landing, and she stepped aside, but the space was narrow, and her body brushed mine as she passed. Her hip against my thigh. Her hand on my arm for balance. Her hair across my cheek.
I stopped breathing.
She paused, half a step below me, her face tilted up. Her lips were parted. Her eyes moved from my eyes to my mouth, and for three heartbeats, neither of us moved.
Then she smiled — small, crooked, nervous — and continued down the stairs.
I stood there with the laundry basket until I heard her bedroom door close.
That night, I heard my shower running, and I knew it was hers. She always used mine because hers had worse pressure. The sound of the water through the wall was familiar, but now it painted pictures. Water running over her shoulders. Down her stomach. Between her thighs.
I pressed my palm flat against the wall, feeling the vibration of the pipes.
The next day, our parents announced they'd be gone for the weekend. Dad's company retreat in the mountains. Mom going with him because "she deserved a break." They left Friday afternoon with a list of instructions and a reminder to feed the cat.
The front door clicked shut, and the house went silent.
I was in the living room, pretending to watch something on my laptop. She was in the kitchen, making tea. The kettle whistled. Cups clinked. I heard her footsteps pause at the doorway.
She stood there, mug in both hands, steam curling around her face. She was wearing one of those thin tank tops, gray this time, and cotton shorts. No bra. The outline of her nipples showed through the fabric, dark and hard against the soft material.
"You want something?" she asked.
The question had two layers. I heard both.
"Yeah," I said, my voice rougher than I expected. "I want…"
I couldn't finish the sentence. Couldn't speak the thing that had been growing in my chest for weeks, months, maybe years.
She walked toward me, slow, deliberate. Set the mug on the coffee table. Sat down on the couch next to me, close enough that her thigh pressed against mine.
"Say it," she said quietly.
The word came out before I could stop it. "You."
She didn't flinch. Didn't pull away. Her hand moved to my knee, fingers light, testing.
"Me what?"
I turned toward her, my heart slamming against my ribs. "Everything. All of it. I can't stop thinking about you. I wake up and the first thing I see is your face. I go to sleep and I dream about—" I stopped, my throat seizing.
Her hand pressed harder into my knee. "Dream about what?"
"Your mouth," I said. "Your skin. The way you look at me when you think I don't notice."
She was quiet for a long moment. Then she shifted, swinging one leg over mine, straddling me on the couch. Her weight settled in my lap, her thighs on either side of my hips. She was so close I could smell her shampoo, something floral and sweet.
"I notice," she said. "I notice everything."
Her mouth found mine.
It was soft at first. Tentative. The kiss of two people who knew they were stepping off a cliff and wanted to feel the air rush past before they hit the ground. Her lips were warm and tasted like the honey she'd put in her tea. Her tongue touched mine, and I groaned, my hands finding her waist, pulling her closer.
She broke the kiss, breathless, her forehead against mine.
"If we do this," she whispered, "we can't take it back."
"I know."
"Are you sure?"
I answered by kissing her again, harder this time, my hands sliding up her back, under the thin strap of her tank top. She gasped into my mouth, and I felt her hips shift against mine, felt the heat of her through the layers of cotton between us.
Her fingers worked at the hem of my shirt, pulling it up. I broke the kiss long enough to let her pull it over my head, and then her hands were on my chest, tracing the lines of my shoulders, my collarbone, her touch electric.
"I've wanted to touch you for so long," she said, almost to herself.
"How long?"
She didn't answer. Instead, she pulled her own tank top over her head, and I stopped thinking entirely.
Her breasts were medium, the kind that fit perfectly in a palm, with pink nipples that were already hard and dark from the cool air. Her skin was smooth and pale in the afternoon light filtering through the curtains. She was beautiful in a way that stole my breath, that made the world narrow to the space between her collarbone and her navel.
"Touch me," she said.
I didn't need to be told twice.
My hands came up to her breasts, palms cupping the soft weight of them. She closed her eyes, her head falling back, a soft moan escaping her throat. I ran my thumbs over her nipples, felt them tighten further under my touch.
"Like that," she breathed. "Just like that."
I leaned forward and took one nipple in my mouth.
She gasped, her fingers threading into my hair, holding me there. I licked and sucked and teased, rolling the hard peak between my lips, feeling her hips grind against the growing bulge in my jeans. I switched to the other side, giving it the same attention, her moans growing louder, more desperate.
"Fuck," she whispered. "I've been wanting this. Wanting you. Every night in my bed, thinking about your hands on me."
I pulled back, looking up at her. Her eyes were dark, pupils blown wide, lips swollen from my kisses.
"Tell me what you thought about," I said.
Her cheeks flushed, but she didn't look away. "You touching me. You inside me. You doing all the things I wasn't supposed to want my brother to do."
The word hung between us — brother — a reminder of the line we'd already crossed. But neither of us stepped back.
I slid my hands down her sides, over the curve of her hips, under the waistband of her shorts. Her skin was hot, her stomach trembling under my fingers.
"I want to taste you," I said.
Her breath caught. "Yeah?"
"Yeah."
She climbed off my lap, and I followed her lead. She pulled off her shorts and underwear in one motion, standing naked in front of the couch, the afternoon light painting her in gold and shadow. I knelt on the floor, my hands on her thighs, guiding her back to sit on the edge of the cushion.
She leaned back on her hands, legs falling open.
I took a moment to look at her. All of her. The dark hair between her thighs, already glistening. The way her chest rose and fell with quick, shallow breaths. The way she watched me, nervous and hungry all at once.
"Stop staring," she said, but her voice was soft, not a real complaint.
"Can't help it. You're beautiful."
She bit her lip, and I lowered my mouth to her.
The first taste was electric. She was warm and wet against my tongue, her scent filling my senses, her taste something I'd never forget. I licked slowly at first, learning her, the way she gasped when I found her clit, the way her thighs tensed when I pressed harder. I circled the sensitive nub with my tongue, then sucked gently, and her whole body arched.
"Yes," she breathed. "Right there. Don't stop."
I didn't. I licked her pussy like I'd been starving for it, my tongue sliding through her folds, dipping inside her, tasting her arousal. Her hand found my hair, gripping tight, guiding me where she needed me most. Her moans filled the living room, punctuated by my name, by gasps and whimpers and half-formed words.
"I'm close," she said, her voice strained. "I'm so close, don't stop, please—"
I doubled down, licking harder, faster, my fingers joining my tongue, sliding into her wet heat. She cried out, her body trembling, her thighs clamping around my head as she came, her release flooding my mouth.
I kept licking through it, drawing out every last shudder, until she pushed my head away, oversensitive and laughing breathlessly.
"Jesus," she said, slumping back against the couch. "Where did you learn to do that?"
I crawled up her body, kissing my way up her stomach, between her breasts, up her throat. "Imagination," I said. "And a lot of alone time."
She laughed again, then kissed me, tasting herself on my lips.
"My turn," she said.
She pushed me onto my back, and I went willingly. She worked at the button of my jeans, pulling them down along with my boxers. My cock sprang free, hard and leaking, and she looked at it with an expression I couldn't quite read.
"Bigger than I thought," she said.
"Is that good or bad?"
She wrapped her hand around the base, and I hissed at the contact. "Good," she said. "Definitely good."
She lowered her head, and I watched as she took me into her mouth. The heat of it, the wetness, the way her tongue moved along the shaft — I had to close my eyes, had to focus on breathing, or I'd lose it right there.
She bobbed her head, taking me deeper, her hand working what her mouth couldn't reach. She looked up at me, her eyes meeting mine, and the sight of her like that — on her knees, her lips stretched around my cock — nearly undid me.
"I'm gonna cum," I warned.
She pulled off just enough to say, "Inside me. I want it inside me."
She crawled up my body, straddling me again. She positioned herself, the head of my cock pressing against her entrance, both of us holding our breath.
"Ready?" she asked.
I nodded, not trusting my voice.
She sank down.
The feeling of her — tight, wet, scorching hot — made my vision blur. She took me inch by inch until I was buried inside her, and we both stayed there, frozen, connected in a way we could never undo.
"Oh my god," she whispered.
"Are you okay?"
She nodded, her eyes squeezed shut. "Don't move. Just give me a second."
I gave her ten. Twenty. However long she needed. I traced my hands up her thighs, across her hips, over her stomach, trying to memorize every inch of her.
Then she began to move.
Slow at first, a gentle rocking that sent waves of pleasure through both of us. Her inner walls gripped me with every motion, and I could feel her getting wetter, the slide becoming easier, more natural.
"Harder," she said.
I gripped her hips and began to thrust up into her, meeting her movements, driving deeper. Her head fell back, her mouth open, her moans filling the room. The sound of our bodies slapping together, the wet sounds of her arousal, the ragged rhythm of our breathing — it drowned out everything else.
"I'm gonna cum again," she said, her voice breaking.
"Come on," I urged, thrusting harder. "Come on my cock. Let me feel it."
Her body tensed, her back arching, and she cried out as she came, her pussy clenching around me, milking me, pulling me over the edge with her. I came inside her, hot and deep, my own groan lost against her shoulder as I buried my face in her neck.
We stayed like that, tangled together, breathing hard, the reality of what we'd done settling around us like a second skin.
She kissed my forehead.
"We should probably talk about this," she said.
"Probably."
But neither of us moved. Not yet.
---
We didn't talk about it. Not really.
We fell into a rhythm instead. Those five days our parents were gone, we barely left each other's orbit. We cooked together, ate together, watched movies with her curled against my chest. And at night — every night — we found each other.
The second time was gentler. She came to my room after midnight, slipping into my bed without a word, her body fitting against mine like she'd always belonged there. We took it slow, her on her back, me above her, watching her face as I pushed inside her. I kissed her through it, swallowed her soft sounds, held her when she came.
The third time was hungry. Afternoon, the kitchen counter, her bent over and gripping the edge while I took her from behind. Her breasts swinging, her moans echoing off the tiles. I came inside her again, my hand pressed over her mouth to muffle her cry, though the house was empty.
The fourth time, she rode me in the shower, water streaming over both of us, our bodies slick and slipping, the steam thick around us. She laughed when I almost dropped her, then pulled my mouth to hers and didn't stop kissing me until we both came.
By the time our parents came back Sunday night, we'd developed a language of glances and touches that no one else could read. She passed me the salt at dinner and her fingers lingered against mine. I asked her to pass the remote and our eyes held a second too long. Mom and Dad saw nothing. They were busy being back, busy unpacking, busy being parents.
But that night, when the house was dark and quiet, my phone buzzed.
A text from her. Three words.
My room. Now.
I went.
---
Three weeks later, Dad announced the road trip.
"We need a real vacation," he said at dinner, spreading a map across the table. "Six days. National parks, camping, some time away from everything."
Mom was thrilled. She loved planning trips, loved the logistics of packing and booking and mapping routes. She set to work immediately, and within days, our lives were being organized into suitcases and coolers and itineraries.
Wonyoung and I exchanged a look across the table. Six days. A cramped car. Shared hotel rooms. No privacy.
But also — six days. A road trip. Long stretches of highway. Opportunities.
The first two days were fine. Torture, but fine. We drove through changing landscapes, stopped at roadside attractions, ate gas station snacks and argued over the aux cord. Mom and Dad in the front. Me and Wonyoung in the back. Her thigh pressed against mine under the shared blanket. Her hand finding mine when our parents weren't looking.
On day three, we reached the big national park. Dad had booked two rooms — one for them, one for us. "You're adults," he said with a shrug. "We trust you."
Wonyoung's hand found my knee under the check-in counter.
The first night in the hotel was desperate. We barely made it through the door before her mouth was on mine, her hands pulling at my clothes, mine at hers. We fell onto the bed in a tangle of limbs, and I was inside her within minutes, both of us trying to be quiet, failing miserably.
We went again in the morning, slow and lazy, the sunlight streaming through the curtains, her hair spread across the pillow, her legs wrapped around my waist.
Day four was the scenic drive. A route that wound through mountains and valleys, with lookout points every few miles. Mom and Dad wanted to stop at every single one.
By mid-afternoon, we were all tired, hot, and ready for the hotel. But there was one more stop Dad wanted to make — a viewpoint at the end of a short hiking trail.
"Come on," he said. "Last one. Then we're done."
We parked in a nearly empty lot. The trail was short but steep, and Mom and Dad took it slow, stopping to take pictures of wildflowers and rock formations. Wonyoung and I walked behind them, close enough to seem normal, far enough that our whispers went unheard.
"I need you," she said, so quiet I almost missed it.
"Tonight," I said.
"Can't wait that long."
I looked at her. She looked back, her eyes dark with want.
"There's a bathroom at the trailhead," I said.
"That's not what I meant."
She glanced toward our parents, who were fifty feet ahead, crouched over some plant Mom had spotted.
"The car," she said. "Backseat. Give me ten minutes."
My heart hammered. "They'll notice."
"They won't. We'll say we forgot water. Or had to pee. I don't know. Think of something."
She was already slowing, letting the distance grow between us and our parents. I followed her lead, pretending to tie my shoe.
"Go back," she said. "I'll meet you in five."
I nodded, stood, and called out to my parents. "Forgot my water bottle! Be right back!"
Dad waved without turning around.
I walked back down the trail, heart pounding, my steps quick and light. The parking lot was empty except for our SUV. I climbed into the backseat, my hands shaking, and waited.
Four minutes later, the driver's side door opened. Wonyoung climbed in, then slipped between the seats into the back with me.
"Lock the doors," she said.
I did.
She was wearing a sundress, thin and flowery, perfect for the summer heat. She hiked it up as she climbed into my lap, her knees on either side of my hips, her back against the door.
"Quick," she said. "Before anyone comes back."
"There's no one here."
"There could be."
I didn't argue. I pulled down my shorts just enough to free my cock, and she shifted, finding the right angle, sinking onto me with a shared breath of relief.
"Fuck," she whispered, her forehead against mine. "I needed this."
Her hips moved, a slow grinding that built heat in both of us. The car windows were tinted, but it still felt exposed, dangerous. Anyone could drive up. Anyone could see the SUV rocking, see the shapes through the glass.
The danger made it better.
She rode me in the backseat, her mouth on mine to stifle her moans, her hands braced against the headrest. The windows fogged. The leather creaked. I reached up and pulled the straps of her sundress down, freeing her breasts, taking one in my mouth while she kept moving.
"I'm close," she breathed. "Cum with me. Inside me."
I thrust up into her, meeting her rhythm, both of us chasing the edge. Her body tensed, her nails digging into my shoulders, and I felt her climax ripple around me, pulling me into my own. I came deep inside her, holding her hips against mine, not wanting to waste a single drop.
She collapsed against me, her breath warm on my neck.
"That was insane," she said.
"The craziest part is we have to go back out there and act normal."
She laughed quietly. "I love it."
I kissed her temple. "Me too."
We untangled ourselves, fixed our clothes, rolled down the windows to air out the car. She checked her reflection in her phone, fixed her hair, and opened the door.
"Coming?" she asked, her smile wicked.
I followed her back up the trail, feeling the ghost of her still warm inside me, knowing I'd carry this secret with me for the rest of my life.
And I wouldn't trade it for anything.
---
That was three months ago.
I'm back at school now, and she's still at home, working on that certificate, saving her money. We text every day. Call most nights. She tells me she misses me, and I tell her the same, and neither of us has said the word that would end this.
We both know what we're doing. We both know there's no future here, not the kind people talk about. No wedding. No kids. No growing old together.
But we have now. And for now, that's enough.
I'm coming home for winter break in two weeks.
She doesn't know I booked my flight a day early. I haven't told her I'll be at the door when our parents are at work, haven't told her what I plan to do the moment I see her.
The ring light casts a warm halo across the desk, and Hanni adjusts the black silk mask for the third time. It sits just below her eyes, snug against the bridge of her nose. She tucks a strand of hair behind her ear and checks the camera angle — tight enough that the hotel room behind her dissolves into anonymous soft focus.
The tip thread goes up. bunny_void is live.
The viewer count ticks up. 47. 112. 384.
She leans into the lens, lets her eyes go half-lidded in that way she's perfected. Her bedframe creaks under her shift.
"Hey, voids," she says, voice dropped an octave lower than her real one. Practiced. A little breathy. "Missed you."
The chat scrolls to life:
throbbing_thunder: FUCK YES
cumdump_ella: bunny is live bunny is live bunny is live
bigdickenergy_69: take it off take it off take it OFF
angel_whispers: she sounds so good tonight
She trails a hand down her throat, over her collarbone, to the hem of her cropped white tank. The anticipation in the room is a living thing — she feels it through the screen, that hunger. It's what she comes back for. Not the money, though that's nice. The power of it. Of being wanted by thousands while they have no idea who she really is.
"You want to see what I got today?" she murmurs.
She reaches under the bed and pulls out the bag. Three new toys, still in their plastic. She holds them up to the camera one by one: a silicone butt plug with a jeweled base, curved and tapered. A glass dildo — clear, veined, lethal-looking. A wand vibrator with a bendable neck.
The chat explodes.
slutty_sub_boy: GLASS???
pinkpussypump: she's insane for this
daddy_chill69: I'M ALREADY HARD
lovestruck_luna: the way she handles those like it's nothing
Hanni sets them on the bed beside her, each within reach. She shrugs off the tank, unfastens her bra. Her nipples tighten in the cool air and she lets the camera catch every second of it. Then she hooks her thumbs into her shorts and peels them down her thighs.
"Been thinking about this all day," she says, settling back against the pillows, legs falling open. "On stage. During rehearsal. In the car."
She knows her fans would lose their minds if they knew. That the millions who watch her perform Hype Boy in pleated skirts and perfect choreography could open this page and see her like this — thighs slick, cunt already wetting the hotel sheets.
That's the part that gets her wet.
She picks up the butt plug first, squeezes lube onto her fingers. The camera captures everything in crisp HD. She reaches behind herself, between her legs, fingers finding her asshole. The hiss she lets out when the first finger pushes in is genuine.
"There," she breathes. "Fuck. There."
The plug goes in slow. She has to breathe through it, the stretch burning good, the jeweled base catching the light as it seats flush against her. She rocks her hips, adjusts, and the pressure shifts — a deep, spreading fullness that makes her mouth fall open.
cumdump_ella: that ASS
bigdickenergy_69: the way she took that
throbbing_thunder: I want to be that plug
angel_whispers: she's so tight holy shit
She gives herself a moment, panting, before reaching for the glass dildo. It's cold against her palm. She holds it up, lets them see every inch, then drags the tip down her stomach, over her clit, through her wetness.
"Look at that," she whispers, watching the glass shine with her own slick. "So messy."
She guides it to her cunt and pushes. The stretch is different from the plug — wider, harder, unyielding. Her back arches off the bed. A sound escapes her that she doesn't have to fake, a low guttural moan that turns into a string of Korean curses she'd never say on a music show.
The dildo slides deeper. She fucks herself with it, slow at first, then faster. The plug shifts inside her with every thrust, the double pressure sending sparks behind her eyes. She angles the glass toy different and finds the spot — that spongy, electric spot that makes her vision white at the edges.
"Oh," she gasps. "Oh, fuck —"
The wand vibrator buzzes to life in her other hand. She presses it to her clit and the combination hits her like a wave. Her hips buck. The dildo drives deeper. Her face twists into something ugly and beautiful — the ahegao her subscribers pay to see, eyes rolled back, tongue out, drool slipping down her chin.
She's loud. She knows she's loud. The thin hotel walls don't matter, the neighbors don't matter, nothing matters but the pleasure building in her gut like a storm.
"Yes, yes, yes —"
The chat is a blur:
screaming_slut: HER FACE HER FACE
daddy_chill69: SHE'S IN ANOTHER DIMENSION
cumdump_ella: I'm cumming with her I'm cumming
throbbing_thunder: that tongue oh my god
pinkpussypump: how is she real
lovestruck_luna: the prettiest girl on this site
Her orgasm crashes through her without warning. Her whole body seizes, the dildo shoved deep, the wand pressed hard against her clit as she rides it out. The moans turn into wordless cries. Her thighs clamp together and her ass clenches around the plug and she sees stars, actual stars, floating across her vision.
She comes down in stages. Limbs heavy. Breath ragged. The dildo still half-inside her, the wand buzzing against her thigh where it slipped.
"Fuck," she whispers, and laughs. A breathless, giddy laugh. "Okay. Okay. That was —"
She looks at the camera, at the chat — 4,700 viewers now, comments screaming in all caps — and feels a rush of affection for these strangers who worship her without knowing her name.
"Goodnight, voids," she says, and reaches for the mouse to end the stream.
She clicks.
The red light stays on.
She doesn't notice.
She's already reaching for the towel on her nightstand, wiping her hands. The camera catches everything — her stretching, the way the glass dildo finally slips out, the plug still nestled between her cheeks. She's beautiful in the aftermath, skin flushed, hair a mess, mask slightly crooked.
She hums a tune under her breath. A NewJeans song. She catches herself and stops.
The chat is still going, confused:
angel_whispers: wait
bigdickenergy_69: is it still on?
cumdump_ella: I think she forgot to end it lmaooo
throbbing_thunder: best mistake ever
pinkpussypump: she's so cute when she's not performing
slutty_sub_boy: the way she's just casually walking around
daddy_chill69: bro she has NO idea
Hanni pads to the bathroom. The camera watches an empty bed for a moment, then catches her silhouette through the frosted glass shower door. The sound of running water. Her voice, singing quietly.
She takes her time. Washes off. Comes back wrapped in a towel, hair dripping, and flops onto the bed with a contented sigh.
A phone buzzes on the nightstand. She picks it up, reads something, and her whole face transforms.
The smile is different from the performance smile, different from the stream smile. This one reaches her eyes. Soft. Private.
The chat notices:
lovestruck_luna: who made her smile like that
angel_whispers: I'm so jealous of whoever just texted her
throbbing_thunder: boyfriend?
cumdump_ella: noooo she's taken?
bigdickenergy_69: of course she's taken have you seen her
She types a reply, bites her lip, tosses the phone aside. Then she's up again, pulling on an oversized shirt — a NewJeans tour shirt, but the logo faces away from the camera, thank god — and nothing else.
A knock at the door.
Hanni's face lights up. She practically bounces to answer it.
"You're early," she says, voice bright, accent thicker than it was on stream.
"I couldn't wait."
The door closes. The lock clicks.
And then a man walks into frame.
He's tall. The camera catches his build — broad shoulders, dark hair, the confident stride of someone who knows exactly where he's going. He crosses the room and wraps his arms around her waist, lifting her off her feet. She laughs, wraps her legs around him, and kisses him like she's been holding it in for days.
The chat loses its collective mind:
throbbing_thunder: WAIT
bigdickenergy_69: IS THIS REAL
pinkpussypump: SHE FORGOT TO END THE STREAM
daddy_chill69: NO FUCKING WAY
cumdump_ella: WE'RE GETTING A LIVE SHOW
angel_whispers: this is so wrong but I can't look away
screaming_slut: who is he who is he who is he
slutty_sub_boy: look at how he holds her
lovestruck_luna: she's so happy my heart
They don't know. They think this is a lucky coincidence. A gift.
They have no idea what's about to happen.
He carries her to the bed and lays her down like she's something precious. The towel comes loose, and she's naked underneath, the butt plug still wedged in place.
His eyes catch it. His hand finds it, presses gently, and she gasps.
"You started without me," he says, voice low.
"Had to warm up." She's grinning. "Did you see the glass one?"
"I saw the glass one."
"I thought of you when I bought it."
The sound he makes is not quite human. He's on her then, mouth on her neck, her collarbone, her breasts. She arches into him, fingers tangling in his hair, the moans starting up again — louder now, unguarded, the way she sounds when she doesn't have to perform.
The chat is a tornado:
throbbing_thunder: THIS IS THE BEST DAY OF MY LIFE
cumdump_ella: he's going DOWN on her
bigdickenergy_69: listen to those moans holy shit
pinkpussypump: she is SO in love
daddy_chill69: the way he's touching her
angel_whispers: I can't believe we're seeing this
screaming_slut: her legs are shaking already
slutty_sub_boy: I want what they have
lovestruck_luna: this is so intimate I feel like I'm intruding
throbbing_thunder: intrude harder I'm not leaving
He works his way down her body, kissing every inch, taking his time. When he reaches her thighs he spreads them wide, looks up at her with dark eyes, and lowers his mouth to her cunt.
The sound she makes tears out of her throat. Loud. Raw. Unfiltered.
"Fuck — yes — right there —"
His tongue works her clit in tight circles. She's still sensitive from the orgasm she gave herself, and the stimulation is almost too much. Her hips try to squirm away but he holds her down, keeps going, relentless.
"That's it," she gasps. "Don't stop, don't stop —"
She comes again. Faster than she expected. Her hands grip the sheets and her back bows off the mattress and she cries out his name — not Y/N, not in the heat of it — but a real name, his name, that the chat catches and repeats:
throbbing_thunder: DID SHE JUST SAY HANNI?
cumdump_ella: HANNI? HANNI WHO?
bigdickenergy_69: there's like fifty Hanni in K-pop
On screen, Hanni is oblivious. She's on her hands and knees now, Y/N behind her, the butt plug finally sliding out. She gasps at the loss, pushes back against him.
"I want you inside me," she says. "Please. I need —"
He doesn't make her wait. The camera catches the head of his cock pressing against her, the way her whole body tenses, the slow, relentless push as he enters her.
They both groan. The sound harmonizes.
"Fuck," she breathes. "You feel — you feel so —"
He starts moving. Slow at first, deep thrusts that rock her forward. Her hands grip the sheets, her head drops between her shoulders, and she takes him with a hunger that's almost feral.
"Harder," she demands. "Harder, please —"
He gives her harder. The pace picks up, the sound of skin on skin filling the room. Her moans are continuous now, a stream of sounds that don't form words. She doesn't care who hears. She can't hear anything but the blood rushing in her ears.
throbbing_thunder: I can't believe I'm watching a NewJeans member get railed
cumdump_ella: this is the best night of my life
bigdickenergy_69: she's taking it so well
pinkpussypump: look at her face
pinkpussypump: she's in heaven
daddy_chill69: HELL YEAH HELL YEAH
angel_whispers: I feel so guilty but I can't stop
screaming_slut: the way he's hitting it
slutty_sub_boy: deeper deeper DEEPER
lovestruck_luna: her thighs are quivering
throbbing_thunder: SCREENSHOT EVERYTHING
cumdump_ella: she's gonna wake up to a WAR
bigdickenergy_69: NewJeans is OVER
pinkpussypump: or this is gonna make them bigger
daddy_chill69: either way I'm here for it
Y/N flips her onto her back. He lifts her legs over his shoulders and drives into her from a new angle, one that makes her eyes roll back in her head. Her mouth falls open, tongue lolling out, that ahegao expression she perfected on stream now happening naturally, involuntarily.
"Look at me," he says. "I want to see you."
She forces her eyes to focus on his. The connection between them is palpable, even through the screen. This isn't performative. This isn't for the camera. This is real, and raw, and 4,700 strangers are watching it unfold.
"I love you," she gasps.
"I love you too."
He kisses her as he fucks her. Deep, consuming kisses that swallow her moans. His hand drifts between them, finds her clit, and she breaks against him with a cry that's half-sob.
The chat briefly goes quiet. Even the trolls are stunned.
Then:
throbbing_thunder: okay that was beautiful
cumdump_ella: I'm not crying you're crying
bigdickenergy_69: they really love each other
pinkpussypump: this went from porn to romance real quick
daddy_chill69: still porn though
daddy_chill69: GREAT porn
angel_whispers: I hope they're okay
angel_whispers: like after this
screaming_slut: she doesn't even know
slutty_sub_boy: she's gonna find out and die
lovestruck_luna: someone needs to tell her
throbbing_thunder: TELL HER?? AND RUIN THIS?? NO
He pulls out and she flips over again, presents herself. He enters her from behind, one hand on her hip, the other tangled in her hair. The pace is punishing now, building toward something inevitable.
"Where?" he asks.
"Inside," she begs. "Please, inside, I want to feel you —"
He lasts three more thrusts. She feels him pulse inside her, feels the heat of it, and that sensation — being filled, being claimed — pushes her over the edge with him. They come together, bodies locked, sounds escaping them that are almost animal.
He collapses beside her. She curls into him, face buried in his chest. The camera catches the rise and fall of their breathing, the sheen of sweat on their skin, the way his arm wraps around her like a shield.
Neither of them looks at the laptop.
Neither of them sees the red light.
They lie there, tangled and spent, and drift toward sleep. The chat continues to scroll, comments getting weirder, more obsessive, the links already spreading to other platforms.
The stream runs for another two hours before the laptop battery dies.
By then, the damage is done.
—
The news breaks overnight.
By the time Hanni wakes up at 11 AM, her phone is a brick of notifications. She squints at it, still half-asleep, and sees 13,842 unread messages.
She sits up.
Her first thought is that something happened to her family. Her second thought is a scandal — something she said, something she wore, some political thing she accidentally liked. Her third thought is the stream.
She turns to the laptop.
Dead battery.
She plugs it in. Powers it on. Opens the streaming software.
The red light blinks at her, steady and accusatory.
She stares at it for a long moment. Then she opens Twitter.
#bunny_void is trending at number one.
#HanniOnlyFans is trending at number two.
#NewJeansScandal is trending at number four.
Her stomach drops through the floor. She opens the first video that comes up — a re-upload, already with 2.3 million views — and watches herself. Watches the stream continue after she thought it ended. Watches herself get fucked on camera. Watches the chat realize who she is.
The video ends. She sits in silence.
The hotel room is too quiet. Y/N left early, back to his own schedule, and she's alone with this. With the knowledge that millions of people have seen her at her most vulnerable. That her members are about to find out. That her company is about to find out. That the entire world knows that bunny_void and Hanni Pham are the same person.
She throws up in the bathroom trash can.
When she comes back, her phone has buzzed again. A KakaoTalk notification from Minji. Then Haerin.
She opens Minji's first:
Minji: Hanni-ya. R u awake?
Minji: I need to know if that's really you.
Minji: Please say it's not u. Please.
Minji: Babe I'm not mad I'm just scared for u.
Minji: Call me when u see this.
Haerin's message is shorter:
Haerin: I saw the video.
Haerin: I'm not going to pretend I didn't.
Haerin: Call me when you can.
Haerin: I love you. We'll figure this out.
Hanni reads them twice. Three times. The tears start falling silently, tracking down her cheeks, dripping onto the screen.
She doesn't know what to do.
She doesn't know how to undo this.
But the videos are still spreading. The comments are still flooding in. The netizens are still talking.
—
The Pann forum thread has 4,700 comments and counting.
Title: NewJeans Hanni's OnlyFans leaked — full video here (CLICK)
Post deleted by moderator
Title: Wait, that's REALLY Hanni from NJ?
Comment 1: I didn't believe it at first but the mole is undeniable. And her voice when she wasn't putting on the stream voice. That's 100% her.
Comment 2: I'm in shock. Like actual shock. She's the sweetest member. The one with the aegyo. How???
Comment 3: She literally has a whole career as an idol and she's out here doing anal on a livestream. The duality is insane.
Comment 4: The way she was moaning though... she's really good at that...
Comment 5: bro that's a real person's daughter show some respect
Comment 6: She's a grown adult she can do what she wants. The problem is she didn't mean for it to leak.
Comment 7: "Didn't mean for it to leak" she forgot to end the stream for TWO HOURS. That's not a leak that's a disaster.
Comment 8: The boyfriend is apparently some non-celebrity? Rumor says he's a producer.
Comment 9: He's hot though. I'd let him ruin my life too.
Comment 10: The way they said I love you to each other... I can't even be mad. That's real.
Comment 11: ADOR is going to sue everyone who saved this
Comment 12: Too late. I have the whole thing downloaded.
Comment 13: She was PREGNANT at one point I heard
Comment 14: No she wasn't don't start rumors
Comment 15: The chat during the stream was insane people realizing it was her in real time
Comment 16: I was in that chat. I've never felt more alive.
Comment 17: Imagine waking up and finding out millions of people watched you fuck your boyfriend
Comment 18: Imagine being the boyfriend and finding out you're in a leaked sex video with a K-pop idol
Comment 19: He knew who she was. He was dating her knowing she was Hanni. He's fine.
Comment 20: This is going to destroy NewJeans' image
Comment 21: Or make them more popular. Bad publicity is still publicity.
Comment 22: The international fans are being surprisingly supportive. It's the Korean netizens who are the most shocked.
Comment 23: I'm Korean and I support her. She didn't hurt anyone. She did something private that got exposed. That's not a crime.
Comment 24: She literally has a masked OnlyFans. That's so smart honestly. She was protecting her identity. It was ONE mistake.
Comment 25: One mistake that's going to cost her millions
Comment 26: ADOR stocks already dropped 4%
Comment 27: The video of her singing Hype Boy during the shower part of the stream is so surreal
Comment 28: I can't look at her the same way
Comment 29: I can't look at her the same way either. I respect her more now. She's a whole woman with needs.
Comment 30: Y'all are gross. She's a victim of a leak.
Comment 31: She's a victim but she also ran a secret porn account for two years. Both things can be true.
Comment 32: TWO YEARS??? Source?
Comment 33: I've been following bunny_void for 18 months. The account has been active for at least that long.
Comment 34: NewJeans members are probably finding out right now too
Comment 35: Minji and Haerin already know. Their phones have been blowing up.
Comment 36: How do u know that
Comment 37: I'm at the HYBE building rn for work and saw their van pull up. They all look stressed.
Comment 38: leaked on set leaked on set leaked on set
Comment 39: God the memes are already coming. "Hanni forgot to turn off the camera" is going to be a legendary copypasta.
Comment 40: Remember when she said in that interview that she's "very careful about her private life"
Comment 41: STOP 😭😭😭
Comment 42: Link to the full video???
Comment 43: DM me I have the file
Comment 44: The sex was genuinely hot though. Like. The way he ate her out. I learned things.
Comment 45: The glass dildo scene was ART
Comment 46: She has a really nice body. Like genuinely. Her tits are perfect.
Comment 47: We need to stop analyzing her body like she's not a real person
Comment 48: She put her body on the internet willingly. We're commenting.
Comment 49: She put it on a PAID platform. Not for free.
Comment 50: Well it's free now ☠️
The thread goes on for pages. Arguments. Support. Mockery. Lust. Pity. The full spectrum of human reaction, all turned toward a 21-year-old girl sitting alone in a hotel room, holding her phone, not knowing what to say to the members who are waiting for her to call.
She reads more comments.
Twitter timeline:
@kpopnews_daily: UPDATE: ADOR has not issued a statement yet regarding the alleged leaked video of NewJeans member Hanni. We will update as more information becomes available. [25K retweets, 89K likes]
@nj_nation: Regardless of what happened, Hanni is still our queen. We support her. 🐇💙 [12K retweets, 45K likes]
@seoulgossip: The bunny_void account has been deleted but the internet never forgets. Full archive in my bio. [3K retweets, 12K likes]
@feminist_kr: A young woman's private sexual expression was leaked without her consent and everyone is sharing it like it's entertainment. You should be ashamed of yourselves. [8K retweets, 32K likes]
@mnet_official: Due to circumstances beyond our control, NewJeans' scheduled appearance on M Countdown this week has been postponed. We apologize for any inconvenience. [15K retweets, 67K likes]
@realhanni_pham: [No new tweets]
Hanni stares at her own profile. The last post is from three days ago — a selca in a café, smiling, holding a matcha latte. Before everything. Before the world found out.
She types. Deletes. Types again.
Nothing feels right.
Another KakaoTalk notification.
Danielle: Hannie I'm on my way to your room. Don't go anywhere. Don't post anything. We're going to fix this together okay? I love you.
Hanni lets out a breath she didn't know she was holding.
She's not alone.
But the video is still out there. 4.7 million views and climbing. And somewhere, a girl who used to be able to separate bunny_void from Hanni Pham is going to have to figure out how to live when those two worlds have violently, permanently collided.
As Seoul’s police chief, you call your two secret lovers — officers Karina and Yujin — for their annual private session. What begins as a routine check-in quickly becomes an intense, loving threesome filled with their devotion, daddy kink, breeding talk, and passionate release.
I leaned back in my leather chair in the private office on the top floor of the headquarters. The door was locked, the blinds drawn. It was that time of year again — the annual “performance review” that only two officers knew about. I picked up the phone and made the call.
“Karina, Yujin. My office. Now.”
They arrived within minutes, still in their crisp police uniforms. Karina, with her sharp features and long dark hair, closed the door behind them. Yujin, bright-eyed and athletic, locked it with a soft click. At twenty-four and twenty-three respectively, both women were exceptional officers — dedicated, sharp, and completely devoted to me in ways no one else would ever know.
“Chief,” Karina said softly, already lowering her gaze in that way that always stirred something deep inside me. “We’re here for our session.”
“Good girls,” I replied, standing up. “You both know the rules. Uniforms off. Slowly.”
They obeyed without hesitation. The sight of them stripping out of their police jackets, shirts, and skirts until they stood in just their underwear made my cock strain against my pants. I sat on the edge of my desk and crooked a finger.
“Come here.”
They approached together, dropping to their knees in front of me. Their hands worked together to free my cock. The double blowjob started immediately — Karina taking the head into her warm mouth while Yujin licked along the shaft and sucked on my balls. Their tongues occasionally met, sharing sloppy kisses around my length.
“Fuck, that’s perfect,” I groaned, one hand in Karina’s hair and the other in Yujin’s. They took turns sucking me deeper, cheeks hollowing as they worked to please me. Spit dripped down my shaft as they jerked me together, eyes looking up for approval.
“Daddy’s cock tastes so good,” Yujin whispered between licks. “We’ve been waiting for this all year.”
Karina hummed in agreement, taking me deep into her throat. They were so eager, so devoted. I fucked their faces gently at first, then a little rougher, enjoying the wet sounds and their soft gagging.
After a while I pulled them up and bent them over my desk side by side. I dropped to my knees behind them, spreading their legs. I ate Karina first, licking her wet pussy from behind while fingering Yujin. Then I switched, burying my face in Yujin’s folds while rubbing Karina’s clit. Both of them moaned and squirmed, pushing back against my tongue.
“Daddy… please,” Karina begged, voice trembling. “We need you inside us.”
I stood up, cock throbbing. I pushed into Karina first, thrusting deep in one smooth motion. She gasped, gripping the desk as I fucked her hard. Yujin watched, masturbating while she waited her turn, fingers circling her clit.
“Such good little slaves for your chief,” I growled, pounding into Karina. “Beg for it.”
“Please, Daddy,” Karina moaned. “Breed me. Fill your officer with cum.”
I switched to Yujin, sliding into her tight heat. She was soaking wet. I fucked her with long, powerful strokes while reaching around to rub her clit. Both women were trembling, moaning my name mixed with “Daddy” and desperate pleas.
We moved to the wide couch in the corner. I sat down and they climbed on me together. Karina straddled my cock, sinking down while Yujin straddled my face. I ate her pussy as Karina rode me, her breasts bouncing beautifully. They kissed each other above me, hands roaming, making the scene even hotter.
“Switch,” I commanded after a while.
They obeyed instantly. Yujin took my cock now, riding me reverse cowgirl so I could watch her ass while Karina sat on my face. I licked and sucked her until she squirted on my tongue, thighs shaking around my head.
The breeding talk grew heavier as they got closer.
“Please cum inside me, Daddy,” Yujin begged, bouncing faster. “I want your baby. Make me yours completely.”
Karina leaned down, kissing me messily. “Both of us, Chief. Breed your secret slaves.”
I couldn’t hold back much longer. I flipped them onto their backs on the couch, legs spread wide. I fucked Karina hard first, then Yujin, alternating between their dripping pussies. The room filled with the wet sounds of sex and their desperate moans.
When I was right on the edge, I pulled out and stood over them. They knelt together instantly, tongues out, faces pressed close.
“Cum on us, Daddy,” Karina begged. “Please.”
I stroked myself fast and exploded, thick ropes of cum painting their beautiful faces — landing on their cheeks, lips, and tongues. They licked each other clean, sharing my load in sloppy kisses before swallowing what they could.
We stayed tangled on the couch afterward, breathing heavily. I pulled them both into my arms, kissing their foreheads gently. The roughness melted into soft aftercare, just like always.
“You both did so well,” I murmured, stroking their hair. “My perfect officers. My secret girls.”
Karina nuzzled into my chest. “We only want to please you, Chief. Even when we’re out there doing our jobs, we think about these moments.”
Yujin nodded, pressing a kiss to my neck. “Being your little slaves makes us feel so loved. We’d do anything for you.”
We talked quietly for a long time. They told me about their days on patrol, the cases they were working, and how thinking about our secret arrangement kept them motivated. I shared how proud I was of them as officers and how much I cherished these private sessions. The love and devotion between us ran deep, even wrapped in the intensity of power and submission.
Later we went for another round on the couch. This time slower and more intimate. I ate them out again, making them squirt one after another before fucking them in different positions — missionary for Karina while Yujin rode my face, then switching. They begged so sweetly for my cum, and I gave it to them deep inside this time, filling each of them as they trembled through orgasms.
When it was finally over, I helped them clean up and get dressed. We shared one last deep kiss together before they slipped out of the office, uniforms back in place, looking like the professional officers everyone else saw.
Sitting back at my desk, I couldn’t stop smiling. Karina and Yujin were incredible women — strong, dedicated, and completely mine in the most secret way. These annual sessions, and the hidden moments in between, made everything worth it. I was the luckiest chief in Seoul to have them.
With the members having a secret meeting with VIPs to sign another contract to get out of ADOR.
Just to get drugged, filmed & have their virginity taken away.
Enjoy!
Downfall Of NewJeans
TW: NON-CON | Don't Like It, Don't Read It.
NewJeans × M!Reader
Five little birds in their pressed blazers and expensive skirts, trying to look like they belong in a boardroom. They think they're negotiating a better contract. They think they're escaping the clutches of ADOR. They don't know they're walking into a slaughterhouse.
Minji leads the way, all business, her chin held high. She's the oldest, the leader, the one who thinks she has to protect the others. I watch her sit down, smoothing her skirt, her eyes scanning the room. She finds me, and she smiles. A professional smile. A rehearsed smile. It makes my cock twitch.
Hanni is next. She's got fire in her eyes. She doesn't trust us. Smart girl. She sits with her legs crossed, her arms folded, her body language screaming defiance. I'm going to enjoy breaking that defiance.
Danielle is sweet, nervous, playing with her hair. She smiles at everyone, trying to be polite, trying to make a good impression. She's the one who will cry the prettiest.
Haerin is quiet. She sits down without a word, her eyes fixed on the table. She's the observer. The one who watches. I'll make sure she sees everything.
And then there's Hyein. The youngest. Barely eighteen. She's wearing a white blouse and a gray skirt, looking like a schoolgirl on a field trip. She's nervous, her hands trembling, her eyes wide. She's the one I want the most.
"Welcome," I say, my voice smooth, practiced. "Thank you for coming. We're very excited about the possibility of working with you."
Minji nods, launching into her prepared speech. Something about creative freedom, about wanting to grow as artists. I let her talk. I let her believe she's in control. My associates are already moving, positioning themselves behind the girls. The cameras are rolling. The doors are locked.
The champagne is poured. Hyein takes a sip, her eyes brightening. Danielle takes two sips, and I watch her pupils dilate. The GHB is fast-acting. Within minutes, Danielle's head is drooping, her eyes glazing over. Haerin blinks, confused, touching her face. Hyein giggles, then slumps forward.
"What's happening?" Minji asks, her voice sharp. She stands up. "What did you give us?"
I don't answer. I just watch as Hanni lunges for the door. One of my associates grabs her by the hair, slamming her face into the wall. She crumples, blood pouring from her nose. Minji tries to run, but I catch her by the waist, my arm locking around her throat. I squeeze, just enough to cut off her air, feeling her struggles weaken.
"Shh," I whisper in her ear. "It's going to be a long night."
I drag her to the table, shoving her face-down onto the polished mahogany. Her skirt is yanked up, her panties torn off. I spread her legs, exposing her cunt to the cameras. She's already wet. Fucking slut. They're always wet.
"Look at the camera, Minji," I say, grabbing her chin, forcing her head up. "Tell them who you belong to."
She spits at me. I slap her across the face, hard enough to split her lip. Blood smears across the table.
"I said, tell them."
"I belong to you," she whispers, tears streaming down her face.
"Louder."
"I BELONG TO YOU!"
I shove two fingers into her pussy, rough and dry. She screams, her body arching. I fuck her with my fingers, stretching her, while my other hand wraps around her throat. I squeeze, her eyes rolling back, her breath coming in gasps.
My associates are busy with the others. Hanni is on the floor, getting beaten. One of them is stomping on her back, while another is yanking her hair, forcing her head back. He pulls down his pants and shoves his cock into her mouth. She bites down, and he punches her in the face. Her head snaps back, blood pouring from her split lip.
"Fucking bitch," he growls, slapping her again. "Open your mouth."
She spits blood at him. He laughs, grabs her by the jaw, and forces her mouth open. He fucks her face, gagging her, choking her, until she's barely conscious.
Danielle is out cold on the table. I leave Minji for a moment—her body is limp, her legs shaking—and I go to Danielle. I part her legs, burying my face between her thighs. Her pussy is soft, warm, completely unresponsive. I eat her out anyway, licking, sucking, biting her clit, leaving marks on her inner thighs. I flip her over, grab her ass, and eat her out from behind, tongue fucking her asshole while she lies there, unconscious.
Haerin is the quiet one. She's been kneeling on the floor, watching, her eyes glassy. I walk over to her, grab her chin, force her to look at me. "You're going to be a good girl, aren't you?"
She nods.
"Open your mouth."
She does. I shove three fingers in, fucking her mouth, making her gag. She doesn't struggle. She just takes it. I pull my fingers out, wet with her saliva, and shove them up her ass. She whimpers, but doesn't move. I finger her ass, stretching her, while my other hand fingers her pussy. She's so tight, so perfect.
"Please," she whispers. "Please stop."
I don't stop. I keep fingering her, feeling her body tense, feeling her orgasm build. She comes on my fingers, her body convulsing, and I keep fucking her through it, overstimulating her until she's sobbing.
"Good girl," I say, pulling my fingers out. "Now suck them clean."
She does. She licks my fingers, her own juices coating her tongue, and I watch her with cold satisfaction.
Hyein is next. She's still on the table, her body limp, her eyes half-closed. I grab her by the ankles, dragging her to the edge. Her skirt is hiked up, her white panties visible. I rip them off, exposing her bare cunt. She's tight, untouched, perfect.
I spread her legs wide, my associate shoving a camera in her face. "Look at the camera, Hyein. Tell them who you belong to."
She's crying too hard to speak. I slap her across the face. Her head snaps to the side. "Tell them."
"I... I belong to you," she whispers.
"Louder."
"I BELONG TO YOU!"
I push my cock into her pussy, slowly, watching her face contort in pain. She screams, a raw, primal sound that echoes off the glass walls. I fuck her, hard and fast, my hips slapping against her ass. She's crying, begging, but I don't care. I wrap my hands around her throat and squeeze. Her eyes roll back. Her body goes limp. I keep fucking her, even as she loses consciousness.
I come inside her, filling her with my cum. I pull out, and one of the other guys takes my place, fucking her mouth while she's out.
We take turns with them. All five of them. We pass them around like toys. Minji gets fucked in every hole, twice. Hanni gets beaten until she can't stand, then fucked in the ass while she's unconscious. Danielle gets used like a doll, her body bent and twisted into positions. Haerin gets double penetrated, her mouth, pussy, and ass all filled at once. Hyein, the youngest, gets passed around last. I make sure I'm the one who takes her first. I want to feel her break.
By the time we're done, the room is a mess. Blood, cum, tears, sweat. The five of them are scattered across the floor, bruised, broken, drugged, half-dead.
I pick up the camera, reviewing the footage. Every angle. Every scream. Every violation. Perfect.
I walk over to Minji, who is curled up in a fetal position, her body covered in bruises and bite marks. I kneel down, brushing her hair out of her face. "You did well," I whisper. "Welcome to the agency."
Her eyes are open, but she's not seeing anything. She's gone. Broken. Exactly how I want her.
The champagne bottles are empty now, scattered across the floor amidst shattered glass and torn fabric. The air is thick with the stench of sweat, blood, and cum. The five of them are barely conscious, their bodies arranged on the long mahogany table like a feast for predators. I look at my associates, eight of us in total, and I know we're not done yet.
Minji is on her back, her legs spread wide, her pussy swollen and bruised from the first round. I grab her by the hair, dragging her to the edge of the table. "You think that was it?" I whisper, my voice low and venomous. "We're just getting started."
One of my associates shoves his cock into her mouth, forcing her head down. Another positions himself between her legs, pushing his dick into her pussy without preparation. She screams around the cock in her throat, her body jerking. A third man climbs onto the table, kneeling behind her, spreading her ass cheeks. He spits on her asshole, rubs it with his thumb, then rams his cock inside.
Double penetration. Pussy and ass, filled at the same time. Minji's eyes roll back, her body convulsing, her screams muffled. The man in her mouth grips her hair, fucking her throat, while the other two fuck her in rhythm, their hips slapping against her bruised flesh. I watch her face contort in agony, tears and snot streaming down her cheeks.
"Harder," I command.
They obey. They pound into her, their balls slapping against her skin. The man in her ass reaches around, grabbing her tits, pinching her nipples until they bleed. She's crying, choking, her body limp. They don't stop. They keep fucking her, using her, breaking her.
Hanni is on the floor, facedown, her arms pinned behind her back by one of my associates. Her ass is in the air, her pussy and asshole exposed. Two men take positions behind her, one fucking her pussy, the other her ass. They spit on her holes, using her dry, the friction tearing her skin. She screams into the carpet, her nails scratching at the floor.
"Look at me," I say, grabbing her chin, forcing her head up. "I want to see your face when they break you."
She glares at me, defiant even now. I slap her across the face, once, twice, three times. Her nose bursts, blood spraying across the floor. I grab her hair and slam her face into the carpet, grinding her cheek into the fibers.
"Fucking bitch," I spit. "You'll learn."
The men behind her pick up the pace, fucking her harder, deeper. One of them reaches around, shoving his fingers into her mouth, gagging her. She bites down, and he punches her in the back of the head. Her body goes limp, but they keep fucking her, using her unconscious body like a doll.
Danielle is still out cold from the GHB. We flip her onto her stomach, her ass in the air. Two men take her, one in her pussy, one in her ass. She doesn't react. She just lies there, her body jerking with each thrust. A third man straddles her face, shoving his cock into her mouth, fucking her throat. She gags, her body convulsing, but she doesn't wake up.
"Film this," I say, pointing to the cameras. "I want every angle."
The cameras zoom in, capturing every detail. The way her ass ripples with each thrust. The way her mouth stretches around the cock. The way her pussy lips are swollen and red. The way cum drips down her thighs.
Haerin is on her knees, her hands tied behind her back. Three men surround her. One fucks her mouth, one fucks her pussy from behind, and one fucks her ass. She's crying silently, her body trembling, her eyes glassy. She's already broken. She doesn't fight. She just takes it.
"Look at the camera," I say, grabbing her chin. "Tell them how much you love it."
She shakes her head, tears streaming down her face. I slap her, hard. "Tell them."
"I love it," she whispers, her voice hollow.
"Louder."
"I LOVE IT!"
The men fuck her harder, faster, their grunts filling the room. She comes, her body convulsing, but they don't stop. They keep fucking her, overstimulating her, making her scream.
Hyein is the youngest, the smallest, the most fragile. She's curled up in a corner, her body covered in bruises and bite marks. She's crying, her sobs echoing off the walls. I walk over to her, grabbing her by the ankle, dragging her across the floor. She screams, clawing at the carpet, leaving bloody streaks from her broken nails.
"Please," she begs. "Please, no more."
I don't answer. I throw her onto the table, spreading her legs wide. Her pussy is raw, her asshole bloody. I grab her by the throat, squeezing until her eyes bulge.
"You're my favorite," I whisper. "You're going to take all of us."
I shove my cock into her pussy, dry and brutal. She screams, a high-pitched, animalistic sound that makes my cock harder. I fuck her, hard and fast, my hips slamming into her. One of my associates grabs her head, shoving his cock into her mouth. Another positions himself behind her, pushing into her ass. She's filled in every hole, her body stretched and broken.
"Double penetration," I grunt, fucking her faster. "Triple. All of you."
Two more men crowd around, one shoving his cock into her mouth alongside the first, both of them fucking her throat. She gags, choking, her face turning purple. I squeeze her throat harder, cutting off her air, and I feel her pussy tighten around my cock. She's about to pass out.
"Don't stop," I command.
We don't stop. We fuck her until she's unconscious, then we keep fucking her. We use her body like a toy, passing her around, filling her holes with cum. When she wakes up, screaming, we start again.
The room is chaos. Eight men, five girls. Every hole filled, every body used. The cameras capture everything. The screams. The tears. The blood. The cum.
Minji is on the table, her body twisted, her legs in the air. She's being double penetrated again, this time by two different men. Her mouth is filled with a cock, her hands pinned down. She's crying, but no sound comes out. Her voice is gone.
Hanni is on the floor, her face in a puddle of cum. She's being fucked in the ass, her pussy filled with a fist. One of my associates is fisting her, his hand buried in her cunt while another man fucks her ass. She's screaming, her body convulsing, her mind broken.
Danielle is still unconscious. We flip her over, fuck her pussy, fuck her ass, fuck her mouth. We use her like a ragdoll, her body limp, her eyes closed. We take turns, filling her with cum, then starting again.
Haerin is on her back, her legs spread wide. Two men fuck her pussy and ass while a third fucks her mouth. She's given up. She just lies there, her eyes empty, her body taking the abuse.
Hyein is in my arms, her body limp, her head lolling. I fuck her pussy while another man fucks her ass. Her mouth is filled with a third cock. She's barely conscious, her breathing shallow. I lean in, biting her neck, drawing blood.
"You're mine," I whisper. "All of you. Forever."
I come inside her, filling her with my cum. The other men do the same, covering her body in layers of semen. When we're done, we leave them on the table, broken and bleeding.
I pick up the camera, reviewing the footage. Every scream. Every tear. Every violation.
Perfect.
"Clean them up," I say, my voice cold. "Dress them. We have a contract to sign."
The is the part of my Masterlist with every series and it's chapters/parts/adventures. It starts off with my biggest series', further down you find my CYOAs and Quickie series'. I hope you enjoy!
All fics that are not part of a series are either in my One-Shot Masterlist or in my IZ*ONE Masterlist!
ONE-SHOT MASTERLIST HERE
IZ*ONE MASTERLIST HERE
Stats: 13 Series with 73 fics, 6 Active Series'
Original Series: Spaceship: Horizon
Season 1
Prologue - Welcome aboard, human (setup, no smut)
Part 1 - Unexpected (ft. Hitomi of IZ*ONE)
Part 2 - Cumming Home (ft. Mina of TWICE)
Part 3 - Lawless (ft. SinB and Eunha of GFRIEND)
Interlude - Lucid Dream I (ft. Giselle of aespa)
Part 4 - Healing ft. (JiU of Dreamcatcher)
Part 5 - Lazy but Laid (ft. Luda of WJSN)
Season Finale - The Star in Space (ft. Sakura of IZ*ONE)
Season 2
Prologue - Ominous Oracle (no smut)
Part 6 - The Smart Duck (ft. Yena of IZ*ONE)
Part 7 - Not-So-Cute (ft. Jiheon of fromis_9)
Part 8 - Plank (ft. Heejin of LOONA)
Interlude - Lucid Dream II (ft. futa!Karina of aespa)
Part 9 - Critical Clamps (ft. Yeri of Red Velvet)
Part 10 - A Train to Drain (ft. 7 Idols of 7 groups)
Season Finale - How did we get here? (ft. Sakura and Yena)
After 6-months of living together, a rough night out was all it takes for Chaewon to break the invisible boundary with her newly eighteen stepbrother, Daniel.
Writer's note:
This is a classic faux incest story that explore the forbidden theme of step-siblings intimacy, delivered in a First Person POV of our main character, Daniel Han.
No trigger warning since the smut part itself is probably the most vanilla one I wrote so far out of all my works.
Had an idea of turning this one into a series, but let's just see how it goes first.
Also, I just made a fanprose! Find me there; https://fanprose.com/users/grownishhgambino
The space was quiet except for the low hum of the television and the occasional creak of the old couch as we shifted.
Chaewon and I sat side by side, close enough that I could feel the warmth radiating from her bare thigh where her oversized t-shirt had ridden up. She always dressed like that at home—comfortable, effortless, and dangerously distracting.
We were halfway through another rewatch of Game of Thrones. On screen, Jon Snow was about to kiss Daenerys next to a frozen waterfall after a scenic flight across the north sky. I locked in instantly, tugging a pillow across my chest.
Then, without warning, the screen flickered and changed to some bland nature documentary.
I blinked slowly, then turned my head to the side. Chaewon had got the remote in her hand, her thumb sunk against the button unapologetically.
“Why did you switch the channel? Thing’s just about to get heated there,” I asked.
She didn’t even spare me a glance. “Exactly. And you still have to ask why?”
I huffed at her response, mildly annoyed. “Come on, Chae, it’s just a kissing scene. There’s nothing weird about it unless you want to make it weird. We’re both adults here.”
She finally turned her head, one perfectly arched eyebrow lifting in that signature way that always made my stomach tighten. Her eyes—sharp, hazel, and far too knowing—locked onto mine.
“Is that right now?" she said. "Because to me, it feels like I’m the only adult sitting on this couch right now while you’re a kid who just had his eighteenth birthday a few weeks ago and still acts like half his age most of the time.”
The words stung more than I wanted to admit, mainly due to the unwarranted nature of it. I stayed quiet for a beat, staring at her until the pain faded. The way the lamplight caught on the smooth curve of her neck, the faint flush on her cheeks… it was doing things to me it definitely shouldn’t.
“So you do know my birthday then?” I said, throwing the ball back at her from a different angle.
“Well, how could I not?” she shot back, narrowing her eyes at me. “Our parents literally arranged a whole Euro-trip to celebrate it.”
“Yeah, but you weren’t there, remember?” I leaned forward slightly, unable to keep the edge out of my tone. “You were too busy staying at your friend’s place instead of being present at your brother’s big coming-of-age event that can only happen once in a lifetime.”
Chaewon exhaled sharply, shifting on the couch so her knee brushed against mine. Not sure if it was intentional or not, though it was totally welcomed. The brief contact sent a spark straight through me.
“I was preparing for my exam, you child, not out there partying,” she said, a hint of defensiveness creeping into her voice. “And just to make the crime even less severe; you’re not even my real brother.”
“Don’t say that.” My voice dropped, quieter now. “I still care about you a lot even though we’re not related by blood. I believe that's what are our parents would have wanted anyway when they decided to bring us together as a family.”
Chaewon studied me for a long moment, something unreadable flickering behind those narrowed eyes.
“And when did I say that I didn't? I was just trying to defend myself since you were trying so hard to guilt-trip me and made me seem like a bad sister for not attending your fancy birthday trip.” She paused to push her hair back over her shoulder, then continued, “If anything, you’re just proving my point of you consistently acting like a child at your supposed grown age, so give me a break, Daniel.”
“Yeah, whatever.” I muttered, my gaze drifting involuntarily to the way her t-shirt clung to her chest as she breathed. “You’d be surprised what this child can do anyway when he does want to act like a man.”
“What’s that?” she asked casually, eyes already back on screen. “You’re speaking in a deep voice, I can’t hear you.”
“Nothing,” I said, playing the innocent. “Can we switch the channel back, please? I think they’ve already done making it out by now. It’s Game of Thrones we were watching, not porn.”
Chaewon let out a soft huff while giving me a lingering look; half-tired, half-suspicious. For a second, her fingers hovered over the remote, and I caught her glance at me again—upstairs, then lower. The silence stretched, charged with everything we weren’t saying.
And the only way to resolve it was by bringing the dragons back on screen—which she eventually did. Thank God. Or damn it?
***
Time slipped away as we kept binging through the episodes. Scenes after scenes blurred together in a constant shift of attention between our phone and the big screen. The living room grew dimmer as the sun dipped lower outside, making everything seemed cozier than it initially was. By the time the credits rolled on the season finale, the house felt even quieter, more intimate. The only sounds were the faint hum of the closing theme and the annoying keyboard-tapping sound from Chaewon’s phone.
I turned my head to say something—and froze.
Her legs were stretched out casually across the couch, almost using my lap as a foot rest. Those tiny rolled-up shorts riding high on her thighs from hours of lounging. The smooth, toned skin looked impossibly soft in the warm, fading light. My gaze lingered a second too long, tracing the curve where her spilled flesh met the hem of the fabric. The dark little mole she got just below her hips staring at me in the size of a quarter, locking my eyes in position out of my own will.
Heat rushed through me, sharp and unwelcome. Fuck. I forced my eyes away, heart pounding.
Chaewon was scrolling on her phone, completely unaware, lips slightly parted in that relaxed way she got when she was lost in her own world. I needed to move before things escalated in my head.
I cleared my throat and pushed off the couch. “Hey, um… I’m gonna call the pizza place for dinner. You want to order anything?”
“No, thanks. I’m going out with a friend later for a little house party,” she said, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. “Might be home a bit late, in fact, so just order for yourself. No need to waste food around here.”
“Alrighty.”
I headed toward the kitchen with my phone and grabbed myself a glass of water, trying to put some distance between us. But for some reason, I felt the urge to be in her hair still, almost like I was craving for her attention as I wandered back to where I came from and leaned against the moulded wall of the living room.
“And, uh… which friend is that again, if you don’t mind me asking? Is it Jennifer? Or Kazuha?”
Chaewon lowered her phone and turned her head around slowly, giving me a look that was equal parts amusement and suspicion. “I beg your pardon, sir? Why do you feel the need to ask me that?”
“I mean, why not?” I said, shrugging my shoulders, “It’s a valid question.”
She tilted her head, studying me with those sharp hazel eyes of hers. The sunset glow caught on her skin and her silky brown hair, making her look even more dangerously beautiful than she already was. I tried not to notice how her t-shirt had slipped off one shoulder. No strap in sight, so that could only mean one thing.
“Think of a situation where you suddenly got kidnapped on your way to the said house party,” I continued, “in which I happened to be the last person who saw you leaving the house. The detectives would definitely want to talk to me in that scenario. And unfortunately, I’d have no useful answers to give them, except maybe for your OOTD and the time of your departure.” I took a sip off my cold glass while approaching towards her in slow steps, being intentionally dramatic for the fun of it, as I then added, “Now that’d be pretty disappointing, right? We’d wish to find you as soon as possible before any ransom demands come in… Or, of course, before they do anything harmful to you. God forbid.”
Chaewon’s lips curved into a slow, skeptical smile.
She set her phone down on the arm rest before hugging the couch to address me, as she said, “I see… So you’re asking purely out of care for my safety, and not because you've taken an interest in my private life or the prospect of hitting on my friends?”
“Absolutely,” I nodded, “Why would you even assume that in the first place?”
“Because you mentioned my friends by name, Daniel, and I somehow don’t remember ever introducing them to you directly,” said Chaewon, her tone cynical. “Care to explain?”
“Oh, well...it's just common knowledge, isn't it?” I replied, trying to act nonchalant with my hand in my hair. “I mean, I’ve seen them two dropping you off here a couple times, and you tag them in a lot of your Instagram posts, so—no detective work done. Just being attentive.”
“Right.” Her tone dripped with playful sarcasm. “Then maybe I should consider blocking you from all my social media accounts before I start getting complaints that you’re sliding into my friends’ DMs soon. Do you think that's necessary??”
“I don’t think that’s necessary at all, no,” I said. “But you do what you have to do. Anything that’ll help my step-sister sleep at night, I won’t stand against it.”
I tried to keep my expression casual, shrugging like the whole conversation barely registered while I savored the undivided attention Chaewon was giving me.
She didn’t say anything right away. Those cute little brown eyes traced my face slowly, almost thoughtfully, as if she were trying to peel back whatever mask of nonchalance I was wearing. The corner of her mouth twitched, just slightly, like she was biting back a comment.
This was fun. Maybe even too fun for my own good that it somehow switched something up inside me. Something bold and dangerous, and this small belief that I might just get lucky today if things continued to go this way.
***
Night settled over the house, the living room now lit only by the glow of the TV and a couple of lamps. With Chaewon gone for her party and the place suddenly feeling too empty, I texted my best friend, Liam, to come over and spend the night with me.
He showed up within the hour, and soon enough we were sprawled on the couch with pizza boxes open on the coffee table, controllers in hand, deep into a marathon session of 2K.
“God damn it, how the hell did that not go in? It was a free layup!” Liam yelled, throwing his hands up in exaggerated frustration.
“Yeah, you need to work on your timing, buddy,” I shot back with a grin. “Instead of just mashing the buttons like a twelve-year-old. There’s levels to this shit.”
“But I didn’t mash the button mindlessly though. I’ve got quick fingers.”
“Yeah. Sure you do.”
We kept playing, trash-talking back and forth until the final seconds ticked down. I drained a ridiculous buzzer-beater right over his player’s head, winning the game in the most classic, humiliating style possible.
“And… boom! That’s game right there, I'm calling it,” I leaned back, laughing. “But seriously, you’re starting to make me feel like I’m way too good at this. Maybe I should even consider going pro e-sports instead of taking the old college route.”
Liam looked at me annoyed. “Nah, fuck you, Danny. You’re not even that good.”
“Exactly. That’s my point.”
We both set our controllers aside and reached for our cans of soda, the room filled with the comfortable silence of full bellies and friendly competition.
Liam took a long sip, then asked casually, “But speaking of college… where’s your sister gone? Is she gonna be home soon?”
I frowned at the random pivot, staring at him absurdly. “Well, uh… she’s out with her friend actually. And I don’t know exactly what time she’ll be back.”
“Oh, okay,” he nodded. “That’s cool.”
Liam tried to play it nonchalantly as he downed his can, though my eyes refused to let him go just yet—not until I received a bit of explanation from him for that pivot.
“So, um… how exactly do those two things correlate again?”
“What two things?”
“My step-sister. And college.”
“Well, she is a college student, no?”
“Yeah, but I’m pretty sure she ain’t the only person you know that’s in college right now, so how come she’s the first thing that came to your mind when I mentioned that word earlier?”
Liam shrugged, a smirk creeping across his face while he leaned over to grab another piece of pizza. “Because she’s hot, obviously.” He paused to take a big bite out of the triangle, then added, “Wait, you don’t mind me saying that, do you?”
“Um… honestly? I don’t know how to feel about it yet,” I told him. “But as long as we keep it respectful, I think we might just be good.”
“Oh, of course, man. I mean that in a respectful way, for sure,” confirmed Liam with a mouthful, completely casual about it. “Though in my mind, I have to admit that I’ve slept with her a couple times already. Just so you know.”
“Wow, okay.” I let out a surprised laugh. “Just after I thought we’re keeping it classy around here, you go ahead and drop the bomb like it’s nothing.”
Liam laughed. “I’m sorry, man. I just feel like, as your best friend, I’d be doing you wrong if I don’t tell you that I’ve been fantasizing about your sister for a good number of months now. We’re bros over hoes, you know that.”
“Yeah… then I guess I appreciate your honesty, Liam. Big time.”
A heavy silence stretched between us for a few seconds. I thought the topic was finally dying, but Liam leaned forward again, eyes bright with curiosity.
“Wait, but surely you did too, right?”
“Did what?”
“Fantasized about your sister.”
I shifted on the couch, suddenly very aware of the half-eaten pizza slice in my hand.
“I mean, your room is literally next to hers,” he continued. “You’ve seen her roaming around the house from day to day in God knows what kind of clothes she wears—or the lack of it. And last but not least, she’s your step-sister. Which means we both know that there’s a sense of novelty and thrill that comes with that label, especially when they look like that.” Liam paused to lick his saucy fingers after taking the final bite, then continued, “So again, on those few good points I just laid out upon us, you need to admit that you must’ve thought about it, right? Sometimes, at least, if not all the time.”
I paused for a beat. My mind flashing back to earlier that evening—Chaewon’s thighs in those tiny shorts, her heaving chest while she laid on the couch, the way her eyes had lingered on me before she left. All of those things suddenly made my throat feel a little tight.
There was no urgency for me to answer that question truthfully, though for some reason, I kind of wanted to do it still. Just to perhaps clear it off my chest.
“Yeah… for sure,” I said. “I can admit to that.”
“I knew it. I fucking knew it,” Liam cheered, grinning like he’d won another game. “Would be way weirder if you didn’t, to be honest. I might have to think twice the next time you invite me for a hang out when it’s just the two of us.”
I chuckled at the comment, but my mind was low-key reeling from everything we’d just put into words. The casual way Liam talked about her stirred something uncomfortable in my chest—possessiveness mixed with guilt, and underneath it all, the undeniable heat of my own thoughts about Chaewon that I could no longer pretend weren’t there.
***
The night was growing late, the living room thick with the smell of pizza and the constant sounds of video game commentary. Liam and I were still glued to the couch, controllers in hand, when I heard the familiar click of the front door unlocking.
Chaewon stepped inside in her grey shoulder-less top. Even from across the room, I could see the stormy expression on her face—tight lips, furrowed brows, shoulders slightly hunched. Her short, brown hair bounced off her shoulder within every stomping step. She didn’t say a word to either of us, but rather just kicked off her shoes and darted inside like we didn’t exist.
Me and Liam followed her until she disappeared into the kitchen before we turned at each other with a knowing look. Something was totally off.
“Damn...How does she look even hotter when she’s off it?” said Liam, mouth hanging open in pure awe.
I smirked at the truthful praise from Liam, already having a plan in mind.
“I’m sure you’d like to know, buddy...” I muttered as I set my controller down and jumped off the couch. “Bathroom break. Be back in five minutes.”
I then grabbed my shirt off the arm rest and dashed towards the kitchen as I put it on a hurry.
Chaewon was at the fridge when I walked in, bending over slightly between the twin, giant doors to locate the alcohol beverages sitting deep in the bottom rack.
I rested my elbows on the cool marble surface of the kitchen island, taking in the view of her round, plump buttocks under those tight blue jeans before I eventually began to address her sorrow.
“You got home early,” I said. “Guess the party didn’t turn out to be that fun then.”
“Oh, shut up, Daniel,” she snapped, barely glancing at me. “I’m not in the mood to entertain your crap right now.”
She then slammed the fridge door shut with an unnecessary amount of force after retaining a nice, cold bottle of Smirnoff in her right, along with a tall wine glass from the upper shelves. Her eyes refused to meet mine as she poured herself a very generous amount of vodka right across me; a borderline reckless behaviour from her side.
“Well, I can see that,” I said. “That’s a full glass of hard liquor you just served for yourself right there. Even a raging alcoholic usually adds some tonic water to balance it out.”
She glared at me in annoyance. “What do you know about alcohol? You’re barely old enough to drink.”
“Exactly. I’m eighteen, about to turn nineteen in a couple months, so yes—I do know a thing or two about alcohol,” I told her with a sense of smug confidence in my voice. “And you’d be surprised what else I know at my young, ripe age. Media exposure is a wonderful thing. Having a working social life makes it even better.”
Chaewon let out an exasperated sigh. For a moment, I thought she might be totally fed-up with me at this point and tell me to fuck off again. But instead, she turned around and grabbed a second glass from the shelf, transferred half of her original portion into it, and slid it across the island toward me—an unspoken invitation for a drink.
Couldn’t say that I saw that one coming.
“Thanks,” I said as I lifted the glass off the marble, “Now you can’t say that I don’t care about your health, because I clearly do.”
She glared at me for a second, then muttered with a subtle shake of her head, “You boys are all the same.”
I took a sip, the vodka burning smoothly down my throat. “We do? In what way?”
She pushed her tongue against her cheek, then answered, “Unserious. Annoying. Hard to read.”
“Hard to read?” I repeated with a chuckle. “Are you sure you’re not somehow mistaking the gender here? Because I’m pretty sure that particular stereotype fits more on the other side of the spectrum.” I paused for a beat after realizing how that may have sounded, then added, “Not saying that I agree with it though, but generally speaking.”
“Well, at least us women don’t usually treat guys like a fleeting form of entertainment, and that stereotype mostly comes from us not being able to confess ourselves directly from time to time. Not because we got too many options on the table,” she shot back.
“So is that what happened tonight?” I asked, voice softening. “He treated you like an entertainment instead of a person?”
She stared at me for a good few seconds, flexing her wrist to get the liquid swirling in her glass while she thought of the next words that should come out of her mouth in a way that she wouldn’t regret later—presumably, of course.
“In a way, yeah,” she said calmly. “We had a pretty good time at the party, but then moments later I saw him putting his hand around another girl’s shoulder as if he didn’t just totally flirt with me a few seconds prior.” She took a long sip, then twisted her face as it flowed down her pipe, then added, “And why am I telling you this again? I don’t know. I’m shocked with myself too, to be honest.”
“I think it’s because you needed to let something off your chest and I happened to be the only one around.” I leaned in a little closer. “But anyway, if you'd allow me to say one thing, then maybe a beer-infused party filled with raving young people isn’t really the ideal place to find a loyal partner. Don’t you think?”
“It wasn’t even that kind of party, you smart-ass. It was a tame one,” she said, rolling her eyes. “And how do you even know there was beer being served?”
“Oh, I don’t know about that. It was just a guess,” I said, followed by another small sip of the vanilla liquor. “But an educated one, I might add, given the faint smell of your breath that I managed to catch from here while we're talking.”
Chaewon quickly brought her hand up to check her own breath, her cheeks turning a faint shade of red as she realized I was right. I just stood there and smirked every time I managed to draw that little frowny look up across her face, simply enjoying how cute she looked while watching from a safe distance.
“Whatever. I’m gonna go take a shower now,” she said, clearly embarrassed as she started walking away from the island. “Have fun spending the night with your virgin friend—”
I moved without thinking. Was it the alcohol? I wasn’t sure. But the moment she was about to walk past me, I suddenly had this false confidence to reach out my hand and grabbed her wrist in the middle of her steps; firmly but gently.
She then turned at me with a rather empty gaze after I initiated the contact; not entirely happy, but not clearly resisting it either. Though of course, my limb moved quicker than my mouth did in that little bold act, because somehow I lost the ability to talk once we locked eyes in that intimate angle.
As a result, it took me like a good three seconds or so to eventually snap out of her gaze before casually asking her, “Can I come and join you tonight?”
Chaewon frowned, looking down at my hand around her tiny wrist. “Join me for what?”
“A shower.”
“Excuse me?” she chuckled, eyes widening drastically. “Did you seriously just ask me that?”
“I did, yeah. And I’m being genuine about it too.”
“Is it?” she questioned. “Because you’re holding a half glass of vodka, and I’m kinda regretting my decision to hand it to you just now. I thought you could handle it for how ‘mature’ you’ve been trying to act around me the whole day.”
“Oh, this has nothing to do with the drink, trust me. I’ve been thinking about it for a while, but could never really find the right time to ask.”
“So what makes tonight any different then?”
“Well, let’s see,” I said, holding her gaze. “You’re frustrated. Downcasted. Missing out on company—let alone a romantic one. You came home from a night out reeking of cheap beer, yet the first thing you did was open the fridge and pour yourself a tall glass of vodka. Well, at least until I showed up… then you decided to split the half of it for the sake of your own image. So… yeah. This seems like the right time to ask.”
Chaewon stared at me, lips slightly parted in a visible showing of shock and disbelief from being analytically exposed.
I didn’t look away. My heart was hammering, but I kept my voice steady, my fingers still loosely wrapped around her wrist. The air between us felt electric.
“Right… So you think you’re being smooth here, aren’t you?” she finally said, a mix of acceptance and something else flickering in her eyes. “Offering me company while I’m in a vulnerable state. That’s real charming. I can see you growing into a proper gentleman in a few years to come.”
“So, is that a yes?”
She didn’t answer right away. Instead, she held my gaze, searching for any sign that I was bluffing. The silence stretched, thick and heavy. I could smell the faint trace of beer and vodka on her breath, mixed with her usual subtle perfume.
“Put down the glass, Daniel,” she finally said with a little smirk. “You’ve been missing from the couch long enough—your friend might start looking for you.”
She then pulled her wrist free and headed upstairs without another word. Of course, I didn’t follow her, given that she did not clearly say yes to the proposition.
Though the fact that she hadn’t clearly said no either was enough to leave with me a little bit of hope. A small, satisfied smirk tugged at my lips as I returned to the living room and dropped back onto the couch beside Liam like nothing happened.
“So did you find out?” asked Liam, casually and randomly.
I frowned, turning my head slowly to him. “About what?”
“What do you mean about what—How does she manage to look that hot when she’s angry? We were literally discussing it before you left.”
Bruh. How was this guy my best friend again?
***
About half an hour had passed since that charged conversation in the kitchen. The couple of sips of vodka I’d taken earlier had settled into a warm, fuzzy buzz in my veins. Nothing extreme, but enough to make my reactions feel a little sluggish. I was back on the couch beside Liam, controller in hand, but my performance had tanked hard. For the first time all night, he was absolutely crushing me.
Part of me blamed the alcohol. The bigger part knew it had nothing to do with the drink and everything to do with Chaewon—her flushed cheeks, the way her wrist had felt in my grip, the way she looked at me when she left without saying no.
I tried to stay calm on the outside, leaning back like I was just having an off game. I didn’t want Liam catching even a hint of what had gone down in the kitchen.
“Bro, I told you—you’re not even that good at this,” Liam crowed, smashing buttons with renewed energy. “I’ve just been warming up all night, and now I’m hot as fuck.”
“Yeah, just chill out, pal,” I muttered. “There’s still two quarters left. I might just make a comeback here.”
“Not if you’re playing like this, Danny. Nuh-uh.”
Liam kept going, trash-talking me relentlessly—the same way I’d been roasting him for hours earlier.
“LET’S GOO—I told you, you’re not coming back from this. No chance. I’m fucking him right now,” he taunted after officially beating me in the game. “How does that dunk taste on your stupid head, huh?”
“Not great, buddy. Not great.”
“I’m sure it doesn’t. HA-HA. Loser!”
I barely reacted, just letting the taunts roll off me. Honestly, I could barely focus on the game anymore. My mind kept drifting upstairs, replaying every second of that kitchen exchange. The vodka buzz only made the thoughts hotter, more vivid.
Then my phone vibrated against the arm of the couch. I glanced down casually and saw Chaewon’s name on the screen. A small smile tugged at my lips before I even opened the message.
Chaewon: Send him home and come to my room. Now.
My pulse spiked instantly. I smirked down at the screen, the words hitting me like a shot of adrenaline cutting through the haze. The wait was finally over. After six months of dancing around that fake boundary we’d both pretended to respect—all because of a stupid label—tonight was the night it would break.
Liam then rolled his head suspiciously upon noticing the glimmer on my face. “What..?”
***
“Wait — Dude, at least let us finish the game first. I was leading the score!”
“Nah, we can continue tomorrow.” Liam stared at me like I’d lost my mind as I steered him towards the door. “I’ll let you have the win tonight, alright? No hard feelings. I just got something important to handle right now.”
“Like what?” He frowned, digging his heels in. “We’ve been chilling for the last two hours. You said yourself that you had no plans tonight.”
“Well, I didn’t,” I muttered, quickly slipping my phone into my pocket before the screen lit up again. “Until now.”
Despite his loud protests, I kept gently but firmly shoving him outside into the cool night air. My mind was already upstairs. Liam was saying something about betrayal and “bros before whatever the hell this is,” but I barely heard him.
“I’ll see you tomorrow, alright, buddy?” I gave him the most convincing smile I could manage. “Good night.”
“Fine. But I think I left something on your couch—“
I closed the door on his face before he could finish another sentence, not wanting to waste any more time than I should. The second I heard it clicked shut behind me, I pulled my phone out again. Chaewon’s message was still there, glowing on the screen. She hadn’t deleted it. That meant this was really happening.
I took a deep breath, heart already hammering, and took the stairs two at a time. For the first time in six months, after walking past her door every single day, my pulse was racing like this. The hallway felt unnaturally quiet. I caught myself tiptoeing like an idiot, even though I knew there was no need for that at all.
Her door was slightly ajar.
A small smirk tugged at my lips, believing that she’d intentionally left it open for me. I pushed it gently and stepped inside.
The room was dimly lit by her bedside lamp. Chaewon wasn’t there, but the evidence of her was left on the floor like a murder trail. Her grey top, dark blue jeans, and matching white underwear lay scattered across the carpet near the bed — a trail that made my mouth go dry. The soft sound of running water drew me toward the bathroom door, which was cracked open just enough for me to take a peek.
I held my breath and slid it open, fingers getting a little shaky now out of pure adrenaline rush.
And there she was.
Chaewon stood completely naked in front of the wide mirror, brushing her teeth with slow, casual strokes. Her smooth back, the gentle curve of her waist flaring into full hips, the perfect swell of her tiny but plump ass — every inch of her was on full display. Water from the faucet ran steadily as she rinsed.
Our eyes met in the mirror first before she turned her head slowly at me. Her gaze was steady, almost challenging.
I gulped hard. My cock twitched and thickened instantly beneath my Jordan basketball shorts, the bulge impossible to hide. I didn’t even try to cover it. Not when she was standing there like that — bare, confident, scanning me from head to toe.
“Is he gone?” she asked, voice low and slightly muffled around the toothbrush.
I smirked, my voice rougher than usual. “You bet.”
***
After the brief confirmation of Liam’s departure, I invited myself into the bathroom and moved right up behind Chaewon by the sink counter, pressing my body flat against hers like I was entitled for it. My arms slid around her waist, pulling her close until there was almost no space left between us. The heat of her bare skin soaked through my clothes instantly. My hard bulge nestled firmly against the curve of her lower back through the thin fabric of my shorts.
Chaewon didn’t pull away. If anything, she leaned back slightly into the contact, watching me through the mirror with those sharp hazel eyes as my hands began to explore her body like it was a free real estate.
I ran my palms slowly over her stomach, up her sides, cupping the soft weight of her A-cup breasts, then drifting down again to trace the flare of her hips and the smooth skin of her thighs. Every inch of her felt incredible—including the mere scent of her hair that was a mix of pear and freesia—driving me to the absolute peak of my arousal as I took a deep inhale out of it, thanks to my lanky six-foot figure that just towered her naturally as I stood before her.
“Before we go further into this,” Chaewon said, her voice soft but firm, “I want us to make some rules clear.”
“Uh-huh,” I murmured, my lips brushing her ear while I caressed her body. “I’m listening.”
Chloue huffed at my over-excitement, but didn’t stop me from indulging her. “Rule number one; you need to make sure that you wear protection when you go inside me. That’s the most important thing.”
“So you don’t trust my pull-out game is what you’re saying?” I teased. “I’m disappointed.”
Chaewon glared at me through the mirror. The look was meant to be intimidating, but it only made her look even cuter; something that I was already well familiar with about her. I grinned.
She sighed and continued, “Rule number two; no kissing.”
“No kissing? You mean, like, on the lips?” She shot me a deadpan stare, silently implying that it was obvious. Though genuinely, I didn’t think it was at the time. “So how are we supposed to get in the mood for it?”
“Oh, please,” she said, pressing back against my erection deliberately. “As if I can’t already feel how hard you are the way you’re poking on my back right now. Let’s not be greedy about it.”
“Fair enough,” I chuckled. “But without trying to be pushy, may I ask why?”
“Well, because, obviously, kissing feels a little… personal.”
“And me groping your naked body is not?” I said, giving her breasts a gentle squeeze. “I mean, not trying to be an asshole here, but you do realize how slightly laughable that may have sounded, right?”
Chaewon let out an exasperated sigh, though her nipples had hardened under my palms. “The point is, you need to understand that we’re both doing each other a favour here. Which means there should be no real feelings involved at any point that we did this — and that includes before, during, and after.”
“Right,” I said, lips brushing close to her soft cheek, “but who says that kisses always have to be meaningful? It’s just two lips clashing. With a little bit of tongue, if you’re into it. Actors do it all the time, yet you don’t see them ending up dating each other that often.”
“Yeah, well, the problem is I’m not an actor, Daniel. And so I’d only like to kiss the mouth of a person who I at least feel romantically attracted to, which God forbid that person is my fucking eighteen year old step-brother. Do you understand?”
I raised my hands in mock defeat just as soon as she raised her voice by a notch, though only for a few seconds before my itchy little fingers find their way back to her body. “So, um… is there a rule number 3, 4, 5 coming, or was that all?”
“Yeah, there is a last one. And that is to keep your mouth shut about this from absolutely everyone.”
“Well, I thought that one goes without saying.”
“Ideally it should. But given your age and your tendency to act like half of it, I feel like it’s important for me to remind you still, in case you’ve already thought about bragging about this to your friends like a childish little prick you are for the most part that we’ve lived together.”
“Oh, wow… Okay. That feels a little personal.” I grinned against her neck, rolling my hips slowly so she could feel exactly how hard I was in between her crack. “Though I have to say, I’ve never been this turned on from having someone calling me a prick before, so... congratulations, sister. You nailed the foreplay.”
***
By the time we finished laying out the rules, the air in the bathroom was thick with tension. Chaewon had sunk gracefully to her knees on the cool tile floor, and my shorts were pooled around my ankles. Her hungry little mouth was wrapped around my throbbing cock; wet and slick.
She moved with a surprising level of skills and dedication — head bobbing steadily back and forth, taking me deeper with each pass. Her hands rested politely on her own thighs, not needing them for support.
In a way, it reminded me of that one Waka Flocka’s song called No Hands featuring Wale and Roscoe Dash. What a banger. And what a way to learn the true meaning of that iconic hook.
But anyway, the sight of my stepsister on her knees, lips stretched around me, was almost too much. I tilted my head back toward the ceiling, groaning softly. “My word… You’re surprisingly better at this than I thought you’d be.”
Chaewon pulled off just long enough to glare up at me. “Save the comments to yourself, alright? I would much prefer to not receive any praise from you while we do this.”
“Why not?” I smirked, threading my fingers gently through her hair. “You deserve the praise the way you flick them tongue under my tip. It’s clear to me that you know exactly what you’re doing here.”
She let my cock slip from her mouth with a wet pop, a thin string of saliva still connecting her lips to the head. She started stroking me firmly with one hand while staring up at me, equal parts annoyed and flushed. The sight — her messy chin, flushed cheeks, and fiery eyes — was easily the hottest thing I had ever seen.
“Show some love to my balls too, if you will,” I said, voice rough. “They’ve been a bit cold down there.”
And despite the clear sense of vexation on her face from being told what to do, Chaewon leaned in anyway, hesitated for only half a second before sucking one of my sagging balls into her warm mouth. Then the other, swirling her tongue sloppily around them while jerking my spit-soaked cock with long, firm strokes. The wet sucking sounds echoed obscenely in the bathroom as she completely bathed my nuts, getting them shiny and dripping with her precious drool.
Pleasure rolled through me in heavy waves, and I had to grip the crown of of her head to stay upright. When she finally pulled back, my balls slipping from her lips with a soft sound. She coughed lightly and clawed at her tongue with a look of utter disgust, trying to dislodge a stray pubic hair that somehow got stuck on the corner of her mouth.
“Gosh, that’s so gross,” she muttered, twisting her face. “I’m never doing that again unless you shave them.”
“So you’re confirming there’s gonna be again?”
Chaewon glared up at me from the floor — the same sharp, annoyed look she’d given me countless times tonight. It only made me want her more.
She got to her feet, clearly deciding she’d done her part for now. She reached into a nearby
drawer, pulled out a piece of fresh condom, and pressed it onto the palm of my hand.
“Put it on,” she instructed. “I want you to take me from behind while I shower.”
Without another word, she turned away and walked toward the shower booth. Her naked body moving with that natural confidence that I had seen from her everyday, ass swaying invitingly in a way that was guaranteed to keep me rock hard for another hour or so.
I tore the packet with a hungry smirk, staring at it like I had just been handed the key to a golden treasure chest. “Gladly,” I whispered.
***
I rolled the condom down my throbbing cock, then stepped into the shower booth with light, eager steps. Hot water cascaded over Chaewon’s naked body, making her skin glisten. Steam quickly filled the small space, fogging the glass walls and trapping us together in humid heat.
No invitation needed. I approached her from behind and pressed up against her, my hands gripping her waist as my thick, rubberized pole nestled between her ass cheeks. I leaned in, kissing and sucking hungrily at the side of her neck, inhaling her sweet, slightly beer-tinged scent while grinding against her.
Chaewon closed her eyes and let out a shaky breath. One of her arms reached back, fingers threading into my hair as she pulled me harder against her neck.
“So, um… which door am I supposed to enter again?” I whispered teasingly against her wet skin.
“Don’t you even dare think about it, you prick,” she snapped. “That isn’t funny,”
“Well, I was just checking,” I chuckled. “You said yourself that you wanted this whole thing to feel as least personal as possible.”
“You know what else I want? For you to stop talking. Before I have a complete change of mind about this and leave you with that huge boner to take care of by yourself.”
“Okay, darling. My bad.”
I lined up my swollen tip with her slick, pink pussy lips and teased her entrance, rubbing the head up and down her wet slit. She squirmed every time I nudged her swollen clit. Then I pushed forward, sinking into her tight, scorching heat in one slow, deliberate thrust.
“Fuck…” Chaewon moaned, arching her back hard as I bottomed out balls-deep inside her. Her hand flew up to cover her mouth, but it wasn’t enough to muffle the broken sounds escaping her.
I gripped her waist tighter and started fucking her properly — deep, ruthless strokes that made her ass ripple with every impact. Water splashed between our bodies as her pussy clenched greedily around my cock. Chaewon pressed both hands against the shower wall for balance, involuntary yelps and moans spilling from her lips with every thrust.
My hand eventually slid up to wrap around her throat, tilting her head back so I could see her pretty face while I railed her like an absolute rabbit. Her eyes were half-lidded, pupil trembling, lips parted in pleasure. Too bad that she prohibited from us kissing, ‘cause *boy*, would I love to have a taste of those luscious little smackers.
But anyway, after a while, I decided to open her up even more by hooking one arm under her left thigh and lifting it high. My other hand pressed against her lower belly for support as I drove into her harder, hitting a new, deeper angle.
Chaewon went up a pitch with her scream — a raw, shocked sound of pleasure she couldn’t hold back. Her arm instinctively found its way around my shoulder for support, now that she was forced to stand with just one leg touching the floor.
“Use the wall, Chae. Plant your foot against it.”
She obeyed with no resistance, bracing her raised leg against the foggy glass, freeing my hand from the weight in the process.
I used the freedom to grab her bouncing tit, squeezing it hard and firm before I buried my face against her neck while I continued to pound into her soaked pussy with brutal, wet slaps. The sound of skin-on-skin mixed with the running water filled the booth, accompanied by her soft, desperate moan.
“Oh my god, fuck—” she gasped as I was moving a little rough, one arm wrapped back around my head, eyes squeezed shut in overwhelming pleasure.
I kept railing her mercilessly, hips snapping forward, cock stretching her tight walls over and over until her legs started shaking. My goal was to make sure that she reached orgasm before I did, otherwise this would likely be a one-time event instead of a repeating one—and judging by the state of her at the time, I thought I might just achieve my goal there.
Eventually, I pulled out from her to give both of us a little bit of a breathing space after the intense sequence.
Though needless to say, the bonding session was far from over as I spun her around and hooked both arms under her thighs. I lifted her effortlessly off the floor, her petite body weighed almost nothing on me.
Her legs spread wide around my waist as I pinned her back against the cold shower wall; probably one of the most intimate positions we’ve done yet so far. And it made me feel a little nervous.
“W-Wait, what are we doing here again?” she breathed, eyes fleeting.
“Uhm… kind of like missionary,” I told her, in the simplest way I could think of. “Just put your arms around and lean back. I’ll handle the rest.”
Chaewon obliged and wrapped her arms around my neck. For the first time, we were directly sitting face to face with her bare pussy hovering right above my hard cock. The closeness made the air felt even thicker than. I stared at her lips for a long second, fighting the urge to kiss her, then lined up and slammed back inside her in one brutal thrust.
She let out a voiceless moan, back arching against the tiles as I started bouncing her on my cock. I fucked her hard in mid-air, using my arms and hips to drive deep into her dripping cunt with every stroke. Her tits bounced wildly between us, water streaming down her body as she clung
desperately to my neck.
The pressure built fast. My balls tightened in between my tired legs. Luckily, I could feel myself closing in.
I pulled out my dick from her, set her back on her feet, and brought her down to her knees with a little tug on her arm. Chaewon didn’t resist by the slightest, fully aware of what was about to come in her way.
I ripped the condom off my aching cock and started jerking furiously right in front of her face.
“You’re fine with me doing this to you, right?” I panted.
“I never said that,” she replied, looking up at me. “But as long as it’s not inside me, I’ll let you have your fun this time. I guess you kinda deserve it.”
I smirked at the confirmation. That was all I needed.
With a deep groan, I exploded. Thick, heavy ropes of cum shot across her pretty face. The first powerful spurt hit right in between her eyes. She flinched and closed them immediately as more cum painted her cheeks, lips. chin and hair. I kept stroking, milking every last drop onto her until it dripped messily down her tits and mixed with the warm shower water.
Chaewon stayed on her knees, face fully covered in my thick load, visibly annoyed but accepting of the generous gift.
“Oh, shit. That was a lot more than I expected,” I said, still catching my breath. “I almost drowned you there, didn’t I?”
“Yeah… Can’t say the same, unfortunately,” she replied dryly, wiping some cum from her eyelid. “Given how lonely and pent-up you are, I already half-expected it to be a pretty hefty one.”
“Hey, I’m not lonely. I just don’t have a girlfriend. Chose not to have a girlfriend.”
“Right, whatever.”
Chaewon stood up slowly, still scraping the cum off her face. She looked understandably a little tired, a little disgusted, but satisfied.
“Now if you don’t mind, I’d like to clean myself up and go to bed, so… kindly grab your clothes off the shower floor and proceed to leave my room in a quiet, respectable manner,” she said. “Make sure you close the door on your way out too.”
“Wait, already?” I argued. “I thought we’re going to have a shower together.”
“Well, we just did. Literally.”
“Yeah, but that wasn’t like a proper shower, was it? My hair is barely wet right now. And so does yours, apparently.”
“You’re right. But I also don’t remember mentioning that I wanted to have a nice hot shower with you when we started this, so stop acting like I owe you an aftercare or something. We both did our parts, and now I’d like to take care of myself alone, if that’s not too much to ask.”
“Wow… okay. I just didn’t realize how cold you can be at times, and that shit kinda impressed me.”
Chaewon turned around and stepped away from the running water to approach me, looking me dead in the eyes with a stain of cum still streaking on her face and hair. “I’m not cold, Daniel. I’m your older stepsister who’s trying to do damage control after we just did what most people would call the unthinkable. So the last thing I want is for us to start scrubbing each other’s body and acting like a real couple — especially while I still have your fucking cum all over me. You understand?”
“Y-Yes, Ma’am. Got it.”
She then returned towards the shower after giving me the good scolding, probably the most intimidating one yet that I’ve received from her in the last six months that we had been living together.
Like seriously, I was a little shook. But that also didn’t take away any bit of hotness that I found on her. If anything, it just amplified it.
Either way, I stepped out of the booth and gathered my damp clothes from the floor, taking my time to get dressed in front of the mirror with a euphoric smile still glued to my face.
At the same time, my eyes refused to leave Chaewon just yet as I watched her glorious, naked body through the fogged glass, hoping that this wouldn’t be the last time that I got to enjoy the view and everything it entailed.
She caught me staring eventually. “Daniel, go.”
I smirked and raised my hands. “Okay, okay, I’m going. Just tying up the lace here.”
She shot me one last annoyed glare, refusing to move an inch until she witnessed me finally stepping out of the bathroom.
Though suddenly, just as I set foot on the carpet outside, a faint creak of the door made me pause and snapped my head to the side. For a split second, I could have sworn I heard faint footsteps retreating down the hallway as I stared into the darkness of the crack, though part of me knew that wasn’t possible since nobody else should be at the house at that moment except for me and Chaewon.
The hallway smelled of antiseptic and boiled vegetables. Yuna pulled her crimson hair into a loose ponytail as she walked past the rows of doors, each one a small room housing someone's grandfather. Someone's history.
She'd volunteered here three weeks ago, when the company announced her hiatus. "Rest," they'd said. "Recharge." But Yuna couldn't sit still. The nursing home needed hands, and she needed somewhere to exist that wasn't a practice room or a dormitory where she'd stare at the ceiling wondering if she'd ever dance again.
Room 204. Mr. Park. Room 206. Mr. Choi. Room 208. Mr. Kim. She knew them all by now — knew which ones liked their tea with two sugars, which ones needed help reaching the top shelf of their closets, which ones let their eyes wander a few seconds too long when she bent over to adjust their blankets.
She didn't mind. They were old. Harmless.
The common room was quiet when she entered, just the low hum of a television playing a drama from the 90s. Four men sat at the round table near the window — Mr. Park, Mr. Choi, Mr. Kim, and the newest resident, Mr. Kang. All in their late seventies or early eighties, all watching her with that particular stillness that meant they'd been talking about her.
"Good afternoon," Yuna said, smiling. "Does anyone need fresh water?"
Mr. Park's eyes tracked down her body as she walked past. She wore fitted black leggings and a loose white blouse tied at the waist — modest enough for a volunteer, but nothing could hide the curve of her hips, the full swell of her breasts beneath the thin cotton.
"Always so kind," Mr. Kim said, his voice thin and reedy. "Sit with us awhile."
"I have rooms to check—"
"Just five minutes." Mr. Choi patted the empty chair beside him. "We don't get many pretty visitors."
She hesitated. Something in the way they were all looking at her — not scattered glances but a synchronized focus, like wolves sharing a single pair of eyes.
But she was being silly. They were old men. Frail, slow, harmless.
Yuna sat.
Mr. Kang poured her a cup of tea from the pot on the table. His hands shook slightly — Parkinson's, she remembered — but his eyes were clear and fixed on the collar of her blouse, where the top button had come undone during her morning rounds.
"You work so hard," Mr. Park said, leaning forward. His knees cracked. "Running around all day. Taking care of everyone."
"It's my job," Yuna said, accepting the cup. The ceramic was warm against her palms.
"Someone should take care of you," Mr. Choi added. "For a change."
She laughed, a little nervously. "I'm fine, really—"
The hand on her mouth came from behind.
Yuna's eyes went wide as a palm clamped down hard over her lips, fingers digging into her cheeks. Mr. Kim — she hadn't even heard him stand — pressed his other hand against the back of her head, holding her still. His grip was surprisingly strong, the wiry strength of a man who'd spent decades working with his hands.
She tried to scream. The sound died against his palm.
Her tea cup hit the floor. The ceramic shattered. Hot liquid splashed her ankle.
"Easy now," Mr. Park said, rising from his chair with a groan. His joints popped audibly. "Don't hurt her."
Mr. Choi and Mr. Kang were already on either side of her, grabbing her arms, pulling her up from the chair. Yuna thrashed — she was twenty-two, flexible from years of dance training, strong from hours of practice — but there were four of them, and they moved with a coordinated purpose that suggested this wasn't improvised.
Mr. Kim's hand stayed locked over her mouth. Her muffled cries were barely louder than the television drama.
"Get her to the storage room," Mr. Kang said, his voice calm. "We've got an hour before the night nurse comes."
They dragged her down the hallway. Yuna's heels scraped the linoleum. She tried to bite through the flesh covering her teeth, but Mr. Kim's palm was pressed too flat, too tight. She tried to wrench her arms free, but Mr. Choi and Mr. Kang held fast, their fingers digging into the soft flesh of her biceps.
The storage room was small — filled with folded linens, spare blankets, boxes of medical supplies. A single fluorescent bulb flickered overhead, casting everything in a sickly pale light.
They pushed her inside. The door clicked shut.
Mr. Kim finally pulled his hand from her mouth.
"HELP—!"
Her scream cut off as Mr. Park's hand replaced it, shoving against her lips. He was faster than she'd expected, stronger. His thumb pressed against her jaw, forcing her head back.
"Shh," he whispered. "No one can hear you. The walls are thick. The rooms are empty."
Tears spilled down Yuna's cheeks. She could taste salt on her tongue. Her heart pounded so hard she thought it might crack her ribs.
Mr. Choi and Mr. Kang each took one of her arms, pinning them behind her back. Mr. Kim stepped forward and began unbuttoning her blouse, his trembling fingers working the buttons one by one.
"Please," Yuna whimpered against Mr. Park's palm. "Please don't—"
The blouse parted. Her breasts swelled over the cup of her white lace bra, pale and full.
"Oh my," Mr. Kim breathed. "Look at those."
His hands — those shaking, gnarled hands — cupped her breasts through the lace. He squeezed, testing their weight. Yuna jerked back, but there was nowhere to go. Mr. Choi and Mr. Kang held her in place.
"So soft," Mr. Kim murmured. "So young."
He pulled down the cups of her bra, and her breasts spilled free — large, heavy, with pink nipples that tightened in the cold air. Mr. Kim's mouth dropped to her chest without hesitation, his lips closing around one nipple while his fingers pinched the other.
Yuna sobbed into Mr. Park's hand.
"Don't cry," Mr. Park said, his voice almost gentle. "You'll enjoy it eventually. They always do."
Mr. Kim sucked hard, drawing her nipple deep into his mouth, his tongue rough against the sensitive bud. His teeth grazed her, and Yuna's body betrayed her, a shudder running through her spine. He switched to the other breast, laving attention on it while his hand worked the first, rolling the nipple between his thumb and forefinger.
"Get her on the floor," Mr. Kang ordered.
They lowered her to the blankets. The linoleum was cold through the thin fabric. Mr. Park finally released her mouth, but before she could scream, Mr. Choi straddled her chest, his bony knees pinning her shoulders.
"Try to scream," he said, unzipping his pants. "See what happens."
His cock was already hard — thin and long, veined and pale, emerging from a nest of gray pubic hair. He leaned forward, and Yuna turned her head away, squeezing her eyes shut.
"Open."
She pressed her lips together.
Mr. Choi grabbed her jaw, forcing it open. His thumb pried at the seal of her lips, and when she gasped for breath, he shoved his cock into her mouth.
The taste of him hit her tongue — salt and musk and something stale. Yuna gagged. Her throat convulsed around the intrusion. Tears streamed down her face.
"That's it," Mr. Choi groaned, his hips beginning to move. "That's a good girl."
He fucked her mouth in shallow thrusts, his cock sliding across her tongue, hitting the back of her throat with each push. Yuna's hands clawed at the floor, at his legs, but he was too heavy, too anchored.
Mr. Kim had peeled off her leggings and panties. She was naked now, completely exposed beneath the flickering light. Her thighs were pale and smooth, and between them, her cunt was untouched — pink, clean-shaven, the lips sealed tight.
"Look at this," Mr. Kim said, spreading her legs. "Like a flower."
He lowered his head between her thighs. Yuna felt his breath first — warm against her most sensitive flesh — and then his tongue, flat and wet, dragging up her slit.
She tried to buck away, but Mr. Kang was there, holding her hips down, keeping her open.
"No—!" The word came out garbled around Mr. Choi's cock.
Mr. Kim's tongue found her clit. He circled it slowly, deliberately, like he had all the time in the world. His mouth was warm and wet, and despite everything — despite the terror, the disgust — Yuna felt her body respond.
Her hips twitched.
"Ah," Mr. Kim said, pulling back. "She likes it."
"I felt her tighten," Mr. Kang agreed, his hand sliding up her thigh. His fingers found her entrance, pressing against it. "So wet already."
"I'm not—" Yuna gasped as Mr. Choi pulled out of her mouth. "I'm not enjoying this—"
"No?" Mr. Kim's tongue lapped at her clit again, harder this time. "Then why is your pussy dripping, little idol?"
Her face burned. Her body was a traitor.
Mr. Kang's finger pushed inside her. One knuckle. Two. Yuna cried out — a sound caught between protest and something else entirely. His finger was thick, calloused, and it moved inside her with a slow, deliberate rhythm.
"You're so tight," he said. "Perfect."
Mr. Kim replaced his tongue with two fingers, spreading her open. His mouth found her clit again, sucking hard, and Yuna's back arched off the floor.
"No no no no no—"
Yes, her body said. Her hips rolled against their hands. Her cunt clenched around Mr. Kang's finger.
"We're going to take turns," Mr. Park said, his voice coming from somewhere above her. She hadn't noticed him moving. He was naked now, his cock hard and curved, jutting out from his thin body. "You're going to take all of us. And you're going to love it."
Mr. Kim pulled away from her cunt, his chin wet with her slick. He positioned himself between her legs, his cock — thick and short — pressing against her entrance.
Yuna shook her head wildly. "Please, I'm a virgin, please don't, I've never—"
Something flickered in Mr. Kim's eyes. Hunger. Triumph.
"Even better," he said.
And he pushed inside her.
The pain was sharp and immediate, a tearing stretch that made Yuna scream. Mr. Choi's cock shoved back into her mouth, swallowing the sound. The taste of her own blood mixed with his salt.
Mr. Kim's hips pressed forward, seating himself fully inside her. Her virgin cunt gripped him like a fist, hot and tight and slick with her blood and arousal.
"So good," he groaned. "So fucking tight."
He began to move — slow thrusts that dragged against her inner walls, each one sending a shock of pain-pleasure through her core. Yuna's hands fisted in the blankets. Her thighs trembled.
Mr. Park knelt beside her head, his cock brushing her cheek. "Make room," he said to Mr. Choi, who pulled back just enough for Mr. Park to angle himself toward her mouth. "Open wide, princess."
She tried to turn away, but Mr. Choi grabbed her hair and yanked her head back. Mr. Park's cock slid past her lips, joining Mr. Choi's. Two cocks in her mouth at once — thick, hot, filling her throat.
"Breathe through your nose," Mr. Kim instructed from between her legs. "You'll need to learn."
They moved in tandem — Mr. Kim thrusting into her cunt, Mr. Choi and Mr. Park feeding her mouth in alternating strokes. Yuna's body bounced between them, a ragdoll caught in their rhythm.
Mr. Kang circled around behind her, lifting her legs over his shoulders. His cock pressed against her asshole — tight, untouched, virgin there too.
"No—" she tried to say, but the word was lost in the mess of cocks in her mouth.
"Shh," Mr. Kang said, his thumb spreading lubricant across her tight hole. "This is the best part."
He pushed.
The pressure was immense — a fullness that bordered on pain as his cock forced its way into her ass. Yuna's scream vibrated around the cocks in her throat. Her body arched, every muscle straining.
All three holes filled at once.
Mr. Kang's cock sank deep into her ass. Mr. Kim's cock bottomed out in her cunt. Mr. Choi and Mr. Park's cocks slid together in her mouth.
Triple penetration.
Yuna's mind went blank. She existed only as sensation — stretched, filled, used. The men began to move, finding a rhythm together. In and out, push and pull, a three-way fucking that left no part of her empty.
Mr. Kim's hand found her clit, rubbing in circles. The pleasure spiked, sharp and undeniable. Yuna sobbed around the cocks in her mouth as her hips began to buck involuntarily, meeting Mr. Kim's thrusts.
"That's it," Mr. Park groaned, his cock sliding across her tongue. "Feel good, doesn't it?"
She tried to shake her head. She couldn't.
Her cunt was dripping now, the initial pain fading into a deep, burning pleasure. Her ass had adjusted to Mr. Kang's girth, clenching around him with each withdrawal. Her mouth was numb, drool running down her chin, but her tongue had started moving on its own, lapping at the cocks feeding her.
"Look at her," Mr. Choi laughed. "She's a natural."
Yuna wanted to deny it. She wanted to hate them, hate this, hate herself for the way her body was responding.
But then Mr. Kim hit something inside her — a spot that made stars explode behind her eyelids — and she came.
Her orgasm ripped through her without warning, her cunt clenching around Mr. Kim's cock, her ass squeezing Mr. Kang, her throat convulsing around the cocks in her mouth. She heard herself moaning, a deep, guttural sound that wasn't a scream of protest anymore.
Mr. Kim groaned, his hips slamming forward as he came inside her. She felt it — hot ropes of cum flooding her womb, thick and warm, filling her with each pulse of his cock.
"Fuck yes," he hissed. "Take it. Take every drop."
Mr. Kang followed seconds later, his cock swelling and then releasing deep in her ass. The feeling of being filled from both ends at once — it was too much. Yuna's eyes rolled back.
Mr. Choi and Mr. Park pulled out of her mouth in unison, jerking their cocks over her face. She felt the first splash of cum hit her cheek, then her lips, her nose, her forehead. They painted her face white, ropes of semen covering her features, dripping into her open mouth.
When they were done, Yuna lay there, gasping, covered in cum, her body trembling with aftershocks.
"That was round one," Mr. Park said, wiping himself on her hair. "We've got three more."
They flipped her onto her stomach.
Her knees were raw against the linoleum. Her elbows buckled as she tried to hold herself up, but Mr. Kang pressed on her lower back, forcing her into a deeper arch. Doggy style. Her tits hung heavy beneath her, swaying with each breath.
Mr. Kim entered her from behind, sliding into her cum-soaked cunt with ease. The wet sound of his thrusts filled the small room — squelching, obscene, rhythmic.
"Look how loose she's getting already," he said, his hand gripping her hip. "She was so tight an hour ago."
Mr. Park knelt in front of her, his cock still hard, still slick from her mouth. "Open up."
Yuna opened.
Her lips parted and her tongue extended, and she took him into her mouth without being told twice. Somewhere in the back of her mind, a voice screamed — what are you doing, fight, stop — but her body had made its choice.
She sucked. Her cheeks hollowed. Her tongue worked the underside of his cock.
"That's my girl," Mr. Park groaned, his fingers weaving into her crimson hair.
Mr. Choi was behind Mr. Kim, waiting. "Is there room for me?"
"She's got two holes left," Mr. Kang said. "Ass is empty now."
Mr. Kim pulled out of her cunt, and Mr. Choi immediately replaced him, his thin cock sliding into her dripping wetness. At the same time, Mr. Kim's cock pressed against her asshole, pushing past the loosened ring of muscle.
Yuna moaned around Mr. Park's cock as she was filled again — cunt and ass and mouth, a circuit of flesh.
They fucked her harder this time. Faster. The slaps of skin against skin echoed off the walls. Yuna's body rocked forward with each thrust, her tits swinging, her face buried in Mr. Park's pelvis.
"Fuck her ass," Mr. Choi grunted from behind. "She loves it."
She did love it. She couldn't deny it anymore. The shame was there, buried somewhere beneath the pleasure, but every nerve in her body was firing with raw, electric sensation.
Mr. Park's cock hit the back of her throat, and she didn't gag. She swallowed around him, taking him deeper. He groaned, his hips bucking.
"I'm going to—"
She felt him pulse against her tongue. Warm cum filled her mouth, thick and bitter, and she swallowed. Every drop. When he pulled out, she licked her lips clean.
Her mouth found Mr. Kim's cock as it emerged from her ass, slick and shining. She cleaned it too, her tongue tracing the veined length.
"Turn around," Mr. Kim commanded.
She did, lying on her back, legs spread. Mr. Kang lifted her hips, positioning her over a stack of folded blankets, raising her cunt to the perfect angle.
Mr. Park entered her first, missionary style, his weight pressing her into the floor. He leaned down and kissed her — a deep, tongue-filled kiss that tasted like his own cum. Yuna's arms wrapped around his neck.
"Such a good girl," he murmured against her lips. "Our beautiful little idol."
Mr. Kim slid in beside her, lifting her leg over his shoulder. His cock entered her ass from the side, filling her alongside Mr. Park. She could feel both of them inside her, separated only by the thin wall of flesh between her holes.
"Double," she gasped. "Oh god—"
Mr. Kang straddled her chest, his cock bobbing above her face. She lifted her head, opening her mouth, and he slid inside.
Triple penetration again. Filled in every hole, sandwiched between four men.
They moved together — a symphony of thrusts and moans and the wet sounds of sex. Yuna's hips bucked, meeting them, chasing the pleasure that was building again.
Mr. Kim's hand found her clit, rubbing hard circles. Mr. Park's cock hit her deepest spots. Mr. Kang fucked her throat with a steady rhythm.
She didn't know where the words came from. But she meant them. She wanted to feel them fill her, wanted to be marked and claimed and used.
Mr. Park came first, his cock pulsing deep in her cunt, flooding her with hot cum. Then Mr. Kim, his release filling her ass, leaking around the seal of his cock. Then Mr. Kang, his cum shooting down her throat, thick ropes that she swallowed eagerly.
When they pulled out, she felt the cum leaking from her holes — rivulets of white running down her thighs, pooling beneath her on the blankets.
Mr. Choi had been watching, stroking himself. "My turn," he said, positioning himself between her legs.
He lifted her hips, entering her cunt, now overflowing with Mr. Park's cum. The excess spilled out around his cock, dripping onto the floor. He fucked her fast, hard, using her cum-filled hole like a sleeve.
Yuna's head fell back. Her mouth hung open. The pleasure was blurring into something else — a surrender so complete that she couldn't remember what resistance felt like.
"Look at her face," Mr. Kim said, pointing.
Mr. Kang laughed. "She's in heaven."
Her eyes had rolled back. Her tongue lolled out. The ahegao expression was involuntary, a physical response to the overload of sensation rushing through her body.
Mr. Choi came inside her, adding his cum to Mr. Park's. Her stomach was warm and full.
Mr. Kang lifted her.
Standing carry. Her legs wrapped around his waist, her arms around his neck. Her back pressed against the wall. Mr. Kim stood behind them, positioning himself at her ass. Mr. Park and Mr. Choi held her legs apart, opening her up.
Mr. Kang's cock slid into her cunt as Mr. Kim's entered her ass at the same time. She was suspended between them, held in place by four sets of hands, impaled on two cocks.
"Please," she begged. "Please, more, I need—"
"You need what?" Mr. Park asked, his cock pressed against her lips.
"Everything. I need everything."
She took him into her mouth, bobbing her head as Mr. Kang and Mr. Kim thrust up into her from below. The standing position changed the angle — deeper, fuller, every thrust hitting new places inside her.
Her body was limp. They held her up. They fucked her into the wall, her sweat-slick back sliding against the painted surface. Her muscles had given out — all the fight drained, replaced by a desperate, consuming need.
"Look at me," Mr. Kang commanded.
She forced her eyes open. Her vision was blurry, but she could see him — his wrinkled face twisted in pleasure, his thin body driving up into hers.
"You belong to us now," he said. "Say it."
"I belong—" Her voice broke as Mr. Kim thrust deeper. "I belong to you."
"Again."
"I belong to you. All of you. I'm yours."
Mr. Kang's orgasm hit, his cum flooding her cunt for the third time that night. Mr. Kim followed, filling her ass again. Mr. Park came in her mouth, and Mr. Choi on her face.
Cum dripped down her chin. Cum leaked from her cunt. Cum ran down her thighs and pooled on the floor.
They lowered her to the ground. She collapsed onto the cum-soaked blankets, her body spent, her muscles trembling, her holes gaping and leaking white.
Yuna lay on her back, staring at the flickering fluorescent light. Her crimson hair was matted with sweat and cum. Her body — her pale, smooth, beautiful body — was painted in it. Thick ropes of semen covered her tits, her stomach, her face. It pooled in her navel. It dripped from her open mouth.
Her tongue lolled out again. Her eyes rolled back. The ahegao expression was frozen on her face, a look of pure, blissful emptiness.
"I want more," she whispered. Her voice was hoarse, barely audible.
Mr. Park knelt beside her, stroking her cum-slick hair. "There's always more, princess."
She smiled, dazed and dreamy. "Good."
From somewhere far away, a bell rang. The night shift arriving.
"Clean her up," Mr. Kang said, already pulling on his pants. "We'll need her again tomorrow."
Strong hands lifted her. Warm water ran over her skin, washing away the evidence. But inside — in her cunt, her ass, her mouth — she could still feel them. Could still taste them.
As they dressed her in fresh clothes and walked her to the door, Yuna found herself thinking about tomorrow. About what they'd do to her. What she'd let them do.
Can you write Yujin noncon with her being taken advantage of by Rei's grandpa while Yujin visits Rei's grandparents' house when they are on vacation.
Rei's grandpa manipulates Yujin telling her he will rape his granddaughter Rei if she doesn't obey him. So Yujin reluctantly has sex with him and throws herself at him every time he threatens to fuck Rei during their vacation period.
Enjoy! 😀
Grandfather's Grip
TW: NON-CON | Don't Like It, Don't Read It.
An Yujin × M!Reader
The summer heat clung to An Yujin's skin as she stepped through the front door of Rei's grandparents' house, a quaint traditional Korean home nestled in the countryside. Rei had been so excited to bring her groupmates here during their brief vacation, but one by one the others had made excuses—Liz had a schedule, Gaeul wanted to rest, Leeseo and Wonyoung had family commitments. So it was just Yujin and Rei, here for a few days of relaxation.
Rei had gone to the bathroom the moment they arrived, leaving Yujin alone in the living room with her grandfather—a stout man in his late sixties with sharp eyes that seemed to see too much.
"You're the leader, aren't you?" he asked, his voice low and calm. "The one they call the chief."
Yujin smiled politely. "Yes, sir. I try to take care of the members."
He nodded slowly, his gaze traveling down her body in a way that made her skin prickle. She was wearing a loose summer dress—nothing provocative, just a simple floral thing that fell to her knees. But the way he looked at her made her feel naked.
"You're very pretty," he said. "Rei never mentioned that."
Before Yujin could respond, he stepped closer. "You know," he continued, his voice dropping to a whisper, "Rei is very precious to me. My only granddaughter. I would do anything to protect her."
Yujin nodded, confused. "Of course, sir."
"Anything." The word hung in the air. "And I would also do anything if someone hurt her. If someone disobeyed me." He pulled out his phone, showing her a photo—Rei, sleeping in her childhood bedroom, a camera angle from inside the closet. "I have cameras everywhere. I know everything that happens in this house. If you don't cooperate with me, I'll make sure Rei suffers. I'll fuck her myself, right here, and make you watch."
Yujin's blood ran cold. "You're insane."
"Maybe." He smiled. "But you're going to do exactly what I say, or Rei will pay the price. Now, get on your knees."
Yujin's hands trembled as she lowered herself onto the tatami mat. Her mind raced—she could scream, she could run, she could call the police. But the threat against Rei, the cameras, the look in his eyes—it all paralyzed her.
"Good girl," he said, stepping in front of her. "Open your mouth."
She hesitated, and he reached down, grabbing her jaw roughly. His fingers pried her lips apart, and he shoved two fingers into her mouth. They tasted of salt and tobacco, and she gagged as he pushed deeper, curling them against her tongue.
"That's it," he murmured. "Suck them. Show me you know how to obey."
Tears pricked at her eyes, but she sucked his fingers, tasting her own saliva and his skin. He pulled them out slowly, wiping them on her cheek.
"Now stand up. Bend over the arm of that chair."
The wooden arm of the old chair was smooth and worn. Yujin bent over, her dress riding up her thighs. He grabbed the hem and yanked it up, exposing her white panties. He didn't bother taking them off—just pulled them aside, his fingers finding her cunt.
"Already wet," he noted, his voice mocking. "You're a natural slut, aren't you?"
He didn't wait for an answer. His fingers pushed into her pussy without warning, two at once, then three. She gasped, gripping the chair's fabric. He pumped them in and out, his thumb pressing against her clit. Then he pulled out his fingers, wet with her, and shoved them into her ass.
"No—!" she cried out.
"Quiet," he hissed, his other hand clamping over her mouth. His fingers worked her asshole, stretching her roughly. She whimpered into his palm, tears streaming down her face.
He removed his hand from her mouth and grabbed her hair, pulling her head back. "On your knees again. I want to taste you."
He pushed her down onto the floor and knelt behind her, spreading her legs wide. She felt his tongue—rough, insistent—licking from her pussy to her asshole. He ate her out like a starving man, his tongue probing both holes, his teeth grazing her labia. She shuddered, a mix of revulsion and unwanted pleasure coiling in her belly.
"I said taste you," he growled, flipping her onto her back. "Now I'm going to eat your pussy properly. Don't you dare close your legs."
He buried his face between her thighs, his tongue fucking her cunt while his fingers worked her ass. She choked back a sob as he bit her clit—sharp, punishing—then soothed it with his tongue. He was rough, methodical, taking his time
After what felt like an eternity, he stood up. "Bend over my lap."
She obeyed, lying across his thighs, her ass in the air. His hand came down hard—smack—on her left cheek. Then the right. Again and again, each slap echoing in the quiet room. Her skin turned pink, then red, and she cried out with each blow.
He paused, running his fingers over the welts. "Beautiful," he whispered, then bit her ass cheek, his teeth sinking into the flesh. She yelped, and he bit again, nibbling along the curve of her ass, leaving marks.
He slapped her pussy, hard. She screamed. "That's for thinking you could refuse me."
He slapped her again, then again, each strike making her jerk. Her cunt was burning, her ass on fire, her mind blank with pain and humiliation.
"Get up," he ordered. "Time for the real fun."
He led her to the bedroom, where he had set up a camera on a tripod, pointing at the bed. "Smile for the camera. You're going to be a star."
He pushed her onto the bed, face down. "Prone bone. I want to feel you squirm."
He positioned himself behind her, his cock—hard, thick, uncut—pressing against her pussy. He entered her in one brutal thrust, no warning, no lubrication beyond her own wetness. She screamed into the pillow as he fucked her, his hips slapping against her spanked ass, his hands gripping her hips.
"Look at me," he said, grabbing her hair and pulling her head back. "Look at the camera."
He kept fucking her, deeper, harder, his pace relentless. She could feel every inch of him, stretching her, filling her. He reached around and pinched her clit, making her gasp.
"Come for me," he ordered. "Come on camera, or I'll make Rei watch this later."
Her body betrayed her. The combination of pain, humiliation, and his relentless pounding sent her over the edge. She came, shuddering, her pussy clenching around him.
"Good whore," he said, pulling out. "Now on your knees. I'm not done."
He grabbed a dildo from the drawer—a thick, veined silicone cock—and shoved it into her pussy. "Keep it in. Now the anal beads."
He held up a string of graduated beads, each one larger than the last. He pushed the first one into her ass, then the second, then the third. She gasped as they stretched her, one by one, until all six were inside. He left the string dangling from her asshole.
"Now the vibrator," he said, picking up a bullet vibe. He turned it on high and pressed it against her clit, holding it there. "Suck my cock while I play with you."
He stood in front of her, his cock at her lips. She opened her mouth, and he fucked her face, his hands gripping her hair, while the vibrator buzzed against her clit and the beads shifted inside her ass with every movement.
He came in her mouth without warning, hot and bitter, and she swallowed because she knew she had to.
"Full nelson," he said, pulling her up. He locked his arms around her neck, his hands gripping her shoulders, and entered her from behind, his cock sliding into her pussy in this new, deeper angle. "I'm going to fuck you like this until I'm ready to cum again."
He fucked her standing, her body trapped in his hold, his biceps pressed against her tits. She couldn't move, couldn't escape. The camera captured every angle.
He came again, this time pulling out and shooting his cum across her back.
He set up the dildo on a suction cup, placing it on the floor. "Ride it. I want to watch."
She lowered herself onto the dildo, her pussy stretching around it, while he watched, his hand lazily stroking his cock. He turned on a larger vibrator and pressed it against her ass, the vibrations making her moan despite herself.
"Faster," he ordered. "Or I'll wake Rei up and make her watch."
Yujin rode the dildo, her body moving on its own, tears streaming down her face. The vibrator buzzed against her asshole, the anal beads still inside her, the dildo fucking her pussy.
He came again, jerking himself onto her tits.
He pulled the beads out of her ass, one by one, each pop making her whimper. Then he pulled the dildo out of her pussy. He threw her onto the bed, spread her legs, and fucked her again—this time slower, more deliberate, looking into her eyes.
"You're going to come back tomorrow," he said. "And every day until your vacation ends. And you're going to tell Rei you had a wonderful time. Understand?"
She nodded, her voice gone.
He came inside her this time, filling her with his cum.
The camera kept recording as he pulled out, as he wiped himself with a towel, as he looked at her broken body on the bed.
"Clean yourself up," he said. "Rei will be back from the bathroom soon. Remember—one word, and I'll make sure you watch me fuck her until she bleeds."
Yujin lay there, cum dripping from her pussy, her ass sore, her face swollen from crying. She heard the toilet flush down the hall.
